📜 Verbum · 聖言
原文誦讀聖經與教父文獻

← 回書卷目次 · 拉丁教父 › 書信與論戰集(CSEL)

希波的奧古斯丁

書信與論戰集(CSEL) 第 60 章

拉丁文原文.317 節.部分字詞可點開查義

← 第 59 章第 61 章 →
60:1
CAPITVLA. I. De Academicis libri III. II. De beata uita liber I. III. De ordine libri II. IIII. Soliloquia, libri II. V. De inmortalitate animae liber I. VI. De moribus ecclesiae catholicae et de moribus Manicheorum libri II. VII. De animae quantitate liber I. VIII. De libero arbitrio libri III. VIIII. De Genesi aduersus Manicheos libri II. X. De musica libri VI. XI. De magistro liber I. XII. De uera religione liber I. XIII. De utilitate credendi liber I. XIIII. De duabus animabus liber I. XV. Contra Fortunatum Manicheum liber I. XVI. De fide uel symbolo liber I. XVII. De Genesi ad litteram liber I. XVIII. De sermone domini in monte libri II. XVIIII. Psalmus contra partem Donati, liber I.
各卷目錄。一、《駁學園派》三卷。二、《論幸福生活》一卷。三、《論秩序》二卷。四、《獨語錄》二卷。五、《論靈魂不朽》一卷。六、《論大公教會的道德與摩尼教徒的道德》二卷。七、《論靈魂的大小》一卷。八、《論自由意志》三卷。九、《駁摩尼教徒論創世記》二卷。十、《論音樂》六卷。十一、《論教師》一卷。十二、《論真宗教》一卷。十三、《論信之效用》一卷。十四、《論兩個靈魂》一卷。十五、《駁摩尼教徒福圖納圖斯》一卷。十六、《論信德與信經》一卷。十七、《論創世記按字面義》一卷。十八、《論主在山上的講道》二卷。十九、《駁多納圖派之詩篇》一卷。
CHAPTERS. I. On the Academics, three books. II. On the Happy Life, one book. III. On Order, two books. IV. Soliloquies, two books. V. On the Immortality of the Soul, one book. VI. On the Morals of the Catholic Church and on the Morals of the Manicheans, two books. VII. On the Greatness of the Soul, one book. VIII. On Free Will, three books. IX. On Genesis against the Manicheans, two books. X. On Music, six books. XI. On the Teacher, one book. XII. On True Religion, one book. XIII. On the Usefulness of Believing, one book. XIV. On the Two Souls, one book. XV. Against Fortunatus the Manichean, one book. XVI. On Faith and the Creed, one book. XVII. On Genesis according to the Letter, one book. XVIII. On the Lord's Sermon on the Mount, two books. XIX. A Psalm against the Party of Donatus, one book.
60:2
XX. Contra epistulam Donati haeretici liber I. XXI. Contra Adimantum Manichei discipulum liber I. XXII. Expositio quarundam propositionum ex epistula apostoli ad Romanos, liber I. XXIII. Expositio epistulae ad Galatas, liber I. XXIIII. Epistulae ad Romanos incoata expositio, liber I. XXV. De diuersis quaestionibus octoginta tribus liber I. XXVI. De mendacio liber I. Incipit liber secundus. XXVII. Ad Simplicianum libri II. XXVIII. Contra epistulam Manichei liber I. XXVIIII. De agone liber I. XXX. De doctrina Christiana libri IIII. XXXI. Contra partem Donati -- libri II. XXXII. Confessionum libri XIII. XXXIII. Contra Faustum Manicheum libri XXXIII. XXXIIII. Contra Felicem Manicheum libri II.
二十、《駁異端多納圖之書信》一卷。二十一、《駁摩尼門徒阿狄曼圖斯》一卷。二十二、《釋使徒致羅馬人書中某些命題》一卷。二十三、《釋致加拉太人書》一卷。二十四、《致羅馬人書未完成之註釋》一卷。二十五、《論八十三個不同問題》一卷。二十六、《論說謊》一卷。第二卷始於此。二十七、《致辛普利齊亞努斯》二卷。二十八、《駁摩尼之書信》一卷。二十九、《論爭戰》一卷。三十、《論基督教義》四卷。三十一、《駁多納圖派》二卷。三十二、《懺悔錄》十三卷。三十三、《駁摩尼教徒福斯圖斯》三十三卷。三十四、《駁摩尼教徒斐利克斯》二卷。
XX. Against the Letter of Donatus the Heretic, one book. XXI. Against Adimantus, disciple of Mani, one book. XXII. An Exposition of Certain Propositions from the Apostle's Letter to the Romans, one book. XXIII. An Exposition of the Letter to the Galatians, one book. XXIV. An Incomplete Exposition of the Letter to the Romans, one book. XXV. On Eighty-Three Different Questions, one book. XXVI. On Lying, one book. Here begins the second book. XXVII. To Simplicianus, two books. XXVIII. Against the Letter of Mani, one book. XXIX. On the Contest, one book. XXX. On Christian Doctrine, four books. XXXI. Against the Party of Donatus, two books. XXXII. Confessions, thirteen books. XXXIII. Against Faustus the Manichean, thirty-three books. XXXIV. Against Felix the Manichean, two books.
60:3
XXXV. De natura boni liber I. XXXVI. Contra Secundinum Manicheum liber I. XXXVII. Contra Hilarum liber I. XXXVIII. Quaestiones euangeliorum, libri II. XXXVIIII. Adnotationes in Iob, liber I. XL. De catechizandis rudibus liber I. XLI. De trinitate libri XV. XLII. De consensu euangelistarum libri IITI. XLIII. Contra epistulam Parmeniani libri III. XLIIII. De baptismo libri VII. XLV. Contra quod adtulit Centurius a Donatistis liber I. XLVI. Ad inquisitiones Ianuari libri II. XLVII. De opere monachorum liber I. XLVIII. De bono coniugali liber I. XLVIIII. De sancta uirginitate liber I. L. De Genesi ad litteram libri XII. LI. Contra litteras Petiliani libri III. LII.
三十五、《論善的本性》一卷。三十六、《駁摩尼教徒塞昆迪努斯》一卷。三十七、《駁希拉魯斯》一卷。三十八、《福音問題》二卷。三十九、《約伯記筆記》一卷。四十、《論初學者的要理教導》一卷。四十一、《論三位一體》十五卷。四十二、《論福音書作者的一致》四卷。四十三、《駁帕爾梅尼亞努斯之書信》三卷。四十四、《論洗禮》七卷。四十五、《駁琴圖里烏斯自多納圖派帶來之物》一卷。四十六、《答雅努阿里烏斯之詢問》二卷。四十七、《論修士的勞作》一卷。四十八、《論婚姻之善》一卷。四十九、《論神聖貞潔》一卷。五十、《論創世記按字面義》十二卷。五十一、《駁佩提利亞努斯之書信》三卷。五十二、
XXXV. On the Nature of the Good, one book. XXXVI. Against Secundinus the Manichean, one book. XXXVII. Against Hilarus, one book. XXXVIII. Questions on the Gospels, two books. XXXIX. Notes on Job, one book. XL. On the Catechizing of the Uninstructed, one book. XLI. On the Trinity, fifteen books. XLII. On the Agreement of the Evangelists, four books. XLIII. Against the Letter of Parmenianus, three books. XLIV. On Baptism, seven books. XLV. Against What Centurius Brought from the Donatists, one book. XLVI. To the Inquiries of Januarius, two books. XLVII. On the Work of Monks, one book. XLVIII. On the Good of Marriage, one book. XLIX. On Holy Virginity, one book. L. On Genesis according to the Letter, twelve books. LI. Against the Letters of Petilianus, three books. LII.
60:4
Ad Cresconium grammaticum libri IIII. LIII. Probationum et testimoniorum contra Donatistas liber I. LIIII. Contra Donatistam nescio quem liber I. LV. Admonitio Donatistarum de Maximianistis, liber I. LVI. De diuinatione daemonum liber I. LVII. Quaestiones expositae contra paganos num. VI. LVIII. Expositio epistulae Iacobi ad duodecim tribus. LVIIII. De peccatorum meritis et remissione et de baptismo paruulorum libri III. LX. De unico baptismo liber I. LXI. De Maximianistis liber I. LXII. De gratia testamenti noui liber I. LXIII. De spiritu et littera liber I. LXIIII. De fide et operibus liber I. LXV. Breuiculus conlationis, liber I. LXVI. Post conlationem contra Donatistas liber I. LXVII.
《致文法家克雷斯科尼烏斯》四卷。五十三、《駁多納圖派之證據與見證》一卷。五十四、《駁某不知名的多納圖派人》一卷。五十五、《就馬克西米安派勸諭多納圖派》一卷。五十六、《論鬼魔的占卜》一卷。五十七、《駁異教徒之問題解說》共六則。五十八、《釋雅各致十二支派之書信》。五十九、《論罪的功過與赦免及嬰兒洗禮》三卷。六十、《論獨一洗禮》一卷。六十一、《論馬克西米安派》一卷。六十二、《論新約的恩典》一卷。六十三、《論聖靈與字句》一卷。六十四、《論信德與行為》一卷。六十五、《會議摘要》一卷。六十六、《會議後駁多納圖派》一卷。六十七、
To Cresconius the grammarian, four books. LIII. Of Proofs and Testimonies against the Donatists, one book. LIV. Against a Certain Unknown Donatist, one book. LV. An Admonition to the Donatists concerning the Maximianists, one book. LVI. On the Divination of Demons, one book. LVII. Questions Expounded against the Pagans, six in number. LVIII. An Exposition of the Letter of James to the Twelve Tribes. LIX. On the Merits and Remission of Sins and on the Baptism of Infants, three books. LX. On the One Baptism, one book. LXI. On the Maximianists, one book. LXII. On the Grace of the New Testament, one book. LXIII. On the Spirit and the Letter, one book. LXIV. On Faith and Works, one book. LXV. A Brief of the Conference, one book. LXVI. After the Conference, against the Donatists, one book. LXVII.
60:5
De uidendo deo liber I. LXVIII. De natura et gratia liber I. LXVIIII. De ciuitate dei libri XXII. LXX. Ad Orosium presbyterum liber I. LXXI. Ad Hieronymum presbyterum libri II. LXXII. Ad Emeritum episcopum Donatistarum liber I. LXXIII. De gestis Pelagi liber I. LXXIIII. De correctione Donatistarum liber I. LXXV. De praesentia dei liber I. LXXVI. Contra Pelagium et Caelestium libri II., LXXVII. Gesta cum Emerito, liber I. LXXVIII. Contra sermonem Arrianorum liber I. LXXVIIII. De nuptiis et concupiscentia ad Valerium libri II. LXXX. Locutionum libri VII. LXXXI. Quaestionum libri VII. LXXXII. De anima et eius origine libri IIII. LXXXIII. Ad Pollentium libri II. LXXXIIII.
《論看見神》一卷。六十八、《論本性與恩典》一卷。六十九、《論神之城》二十二卷。七十、《致長老奧羅西烏斯》一卷。七十一、《致長老耶柔米》二卷。七十二、《致多納圖派主教埃梅里圖斯》一卷。七十三、《論伯拉糾的行事》一卷。七十四、《論多納圖派之糾正》一卷。七十五、《論神的臨在》一卷。七十六、《駁伯拉糾與凱萊斯提烏斯》二卷。七十七、《與埃梅里圖斯的紀錄》一卷。七十八、《駁亞流派之講道》一卷。七十九、《致瓦勒里烏斯論婚姻與情慾》二卷。八十、《言語釋義》七卷。八十一、《問題集》七卷。八十二、《論靈魂及其起源》四卷。八十三、《致波倫提烏斯》二卷。八十四、
On Seeing God, one book. LXVIII. On Nature and Grace, one book. LXIX. On the City of God, twenty-two books. LXX. To Orosius the presbyter, one book. LXXI. To Jerome the presbyter, two books. LXXII. To Emeritus, bishop of the Donatists, one book. LXXIII. On the Deeds of Pelagius, one book. LXXIV. On the Correction of the Donatists, one book. LXXV. On the Presence of God, one book. LXXVI. Against Pelagius and Caelestius, two books. LXXVII. The Proceedings with Emeritus, one book. LXXVIII. Against the Sermon of the Arians, one book. LXXIX. On Marriage and Concupiscence, to Valerius, two books. LXXX. Books of Locutions, seven books. LXXXI. Books of Questions, seven books. LXXXII. On the Soul and Its Origin, four books. LXXXIII. To Pollentius, two books. LXXXIV.
60:6
Contra aduersarium legis libri II. . LXXXV. Contra Gaudentium Donatistarum episcopum libri II. LXXXVI. Contra mendacium liber I. LXXXVII. Contra duas epistulas Pelagianorum libri IIII. LXXXVIII. Contra Iulianum libri VI.. LXXXVIIII. De fide, spe et caritate liber I. XC. De cura pro mortuis gerenda ad Paulinum liber I. XCI. De VIII Dulciti quaestionibus liber I. XCII. Ad Valentinum de gratia et libero arbitrio liber I. XCIII. Ad quos supra de correptione et gratia liber I. PROLOGVS.
《駁律法之仇敵》二卷。八十五、《駁多納圖派主教高登提烏斯》二卷。八十六、《駁說謊》一卷。八十七、《駁伯拉糾派之兩封書信》四卷。八十八、《駁猶利安》六卷。八十九、《論信、望、愛》一卷。九十、《致保利努斯論為亡者當盡的關顧》一卷。九十一、《論杜爾齊提烏斯的八個問題》一卷。九十二、《致瓦倫提努斯論恩典與自由意志》一卷。九十三、《致如上之人論責備與恩典》一卷。序言。
Against an Adversary of the Law, two books. LXXXV. Against Gaudentius, bishop of the Donatists, two books. LXXXVI. Against Lying, one book. LXXXVII. Against Two Letters of the Pelagians, four books. LXXXVIII. Against Julian, six books. LXXXIX. On Faith, Hope, and Charity, one book. XC. On the Care to be Taken for the Dead, to Paulinus, one book. XCI. On the Eight Questions of Dulcitius, one book. XCII. To Valentinus, on Grace and Free Will, one book. XCIII. To the same as above, on Rebuke and Grace, one book. PROLOGUE.
60:7
Iam diu est, ut facere cogito atque dispono quod nunc adiuuante domino adgredior, quia differendum esse non arbitror, ut opuscula mea siue in libris siue in epistulis siue in tractatibus cum quadam iudiciaria seueritate recenseam et, quod me offendit, uelut censorio stilo denotem. neque enim quisquam nisi inprudens ideo, quia mea errata reprehendo, me reprehendere audebit. sed si dicit non ea debuisse a me dici, quae postea mihi etiam displicerent, uerum dicit et mecum facit. eorum quippe reprehensor est, quorum et ego sum. neque enim ea reprehendere deberem, si dicere debuissem. Sed, ut uolet, quisque accipiat hoc quod facio;
如今我已籌思並準備良久,要做這件如今蒙主幫助著手去做的事,因為我認為它不可再拖延——就是要以某種審判般的嚴格,來重新審視我的著作,無論是書卷、書信或講論,並以彷彿檢察官之筆,標記出凡令我不悅之處。因為除非愚魯,沒有人會因我責備自己的錯誤就膽敢責備我。但若有人說那些日後連我自己都不悅的話本不該由我說出,他所言不虛,且與我同心。因為他所責備的,正是我自己也責備的。因為若那些話本該說,我就不該責備它們了。然而,願各人隨意領受我所做的這事;
For a long time now I have been intending and preparing to do what I now, with the Lord's help, undertake, since I judge it ought not to be put off—namely, to review my little works, whether in books, or in letters, or in treatises, with a certain judicial severity, and to mark with, as it were, a censor's pen whatever offends me. For no one, unless he be imprudent, will dare to reprove me on the ground that I reprove my own errors. But if he says that those things ought not to have been said by me which would afterwards even displease me, he speaks the truth and takes my side. For he is a reprover of the very things of which I too am a reprover. For I ought not to reprove them, if I ought to have said them. But let each one receive as he will this which I do;
60:8
me tamen apostolicam illam sententiam et in hac re oportuit intueri, ubi ait: si nos ipsos iudicaremus, a domino non iudicaremur. illud etiam, quod scriptum est: ex multiloquio non effugies peccatum, terret me plurimum, non quia multa scripsi uel quia multa etiam, quae dictata non sunt, tamen a me dicta conscripta suntabsit enim, ut multiloquium deputetur, quando necessaria dicuntur, quantalibet sermonum multitudine ac prolixitate dicantursed istam sententiam scripturae sanctae propterea timeo, quia et de tam multis disputationibus meis sine dubio multa colligi possunt, quae si non falsa, at certe uideantur siue etiam conuincantur non necessaria.
然而在這事上,我也理應留意那句使徒的話,他說:「我們若是先分辨自己,就不至於受主的審判。」還有那句經上所寫的——「多言多語難免有過」——極其令我懼怕,並非因為我寫得多,也非因為許多本非口授、卻仍作為我口說之言被記錄下來的——因為斷不可將必要之言算作多言,無論以何等眾多冗長的話語說出——乃是我懼怕聖經那句話,緣由在此:即從我如此眾多的辯論中,無疑可以搜集出許多話,這些話縱使不算虛假,至少看似、甚或可被證明是不必要的。
yet in this matter too I ought to have regard to that apostolic saying, where he says: 'If we judged ourselves, we should not be judged by the Lord.' That too which is written—'From much speaking you shall not escape sin'—terrifies me greatly, not because I have written much, or because many things also which were not dictated have nevertheless been written down as spoken by me—for far be it that it should be reckoned much speaking, when necessary things are said, however great the multitude and length of words in which they are said—but I fear that saying of Holy Scripture for this reason: that even from so many of my disputations, without doubt many things can be gathered which, if not false, at least may seem, or even be proved, to be unnecessary.
60:9
quem uero Christus fidelium suorum non terruit, ubi ait: omne uerbum otiosum, quodcumque dixerit homo, reddet pro illo rationem in die iudicii? unde et eius apostolus Iacobus: sit omnis homo, inquit, uelox ad audiendum, tardus autem ad loquendum; et alio loco: nolite, inquit, plures magistri fieri, fratres mei, scientes, quoniam maius iudicium sumitis. in multis enim offendimus omnes. si quis in uerbo non offendit, hic perfectus est uir.
但基督在他的信徒中,有誰是他所未曾震懾的呢?他說:「凡人所說的閒話,在審判的日子必要句句供出來。」因此他的使徒雅各也說:「各人要快快地聽,慢慢地說」;又在另一處說:「我的弟兄們,不要多人作師傅,因為曉得我們要受更重的審判。原來我們在許多事上都有過失。若有人在話語上沒有過失,他就是完全人。」
But whom of his faithful has Christ not terrified, where he says: 'Every idle word that a man shall speak, he shall render an account for it in the day of judgment'? Whence also his apostle James says: 'Let every man be swift to hear, but slow to speak'; and in another place he says: 'Be not many masters, my brethren, knowing that you receive the greater judgment. For in many things we all offend. If any man offend not in word, he is a perfect man.'
60:10
ego mihi hanc perfectionem nec nunc arrogo, cum sim senex, quanto minus, cum iuuenis coepissem scribere uel apud populos dicere tantumque mihi tributum est, ut, ubicumque me praesente loqui opus esset ad populum, rarissime tacere atque alios audire permitterer et esse uelox ad audiendum, tardus autem ad loquendum. restat igitur, ut me ipse iudicem sub magistro uno, cuius de offensionibus meis iudicium euadere cupio. magistros autem plures tunc fieri existimo, cum diuersa atque inter se aduersa sentiunt. cum uero ipsum dicunt omnes et uerum dicunt, ab unius ueri magistri magisterio non recedunt. offendunt autem, non cum illius multa dicunt, sed cum addunt sua.
即便如今我已年老,也不敢自居這樣的完全——更何況當我年少之時就已開始寫作或在眾人面前講說,且蒙賜予如此地位,以致凡有我在場而需向眾人講說之處,我極少被允許緘默聆聽他人,或快快地聽、慢慢地說。因此,我唯有在獨一的夫子之下審判自己,我渴望逃脫他對我過失的審判。但我認為,人成為多人師傅,是在他們持守彼此相異、互相對立的見解之時。然而當眾人同說一事、且說真理時,他們便未曾偏離那獨一真夫子的教導。他們的過失,不在於他們多說夫子的話,乃在於他們添加了自己的話。
I do not arrogate this perfection to myself even now, when I am an old man—how much less when as a young man I had begun to write or to speak before the people, and so much was granted to me that, wherever in my presence there was need to speak to the people, I was very rarely permitted to be silent and to listen to others, or to be swift to hear but slow to speak. It remains, therefore, that I should judge myself under one Master, whose judgment concerning my offenses I desire to escape. But I reckon that men become many masters when they hold diverse and mutually opposed views. Yet when all say the same thing, and say what is true, they do not depart from the mastership of the one true Master. They offend, however, not when they say many things of his, but when they add things of their own.
60:11
sic quippe incidunt ex multiloquio etiam in falsiloquium. Scribere autem mihi ista placuit. ut haec emittam in manus hominum, a quibus ea, quae iam edidi, reuocare et emendare non possum. nec illa sane praetereo, quae catechumenus iam, licet relicta spe, quam terrenam gerebam, sed adhuc saecularium litterarum inflatus consuetudine scripsi, quia et ipsa exierunt in notitiam describentium atque legentium et leguntur utiliter, si nonnullis ignoscatur uel, si non ignoscatur, non tamen inhaereatur erratis. quapropter quicumque ista lecturi sunt, non me imitentur errantem, sed in melius proficientem.
因為正是如此,人從多言竟落入謬言。但我樂意寫下這些事,好將它們交到眾人手中,因為我無法從他們那裡收回並修正我已發表的那些著作。我也不略過那些我在尚為慕道友時所寫的著作——雖然我當時已捨棄我所懷抱的屬地盼望,卻仍因世俗學問的習慣而自高——因為這些著作也已進入抄寫與閱讀之人的注意中,且讀之有益,只要對某些地方給予寬容;或即使不給寬容,也不執著於那些錯謬。因此,凡讀這些著作的人,願他們不要在我犯錯之處效法我,乃要在我趨向更善之處效法我。
For thus indeed from much speaking they fall even into false speaking. But it has pleased me to write these things, so that I may put them into the hands of men from whom I cannot recall and emend those things which I have already published. Nor do I indeed pass over those things which I wrote when I was already a catechumen—though I had abandoned the hope which I bore as an earthly one, yet was still puffed up with the habit of secular letters—since these too have gone forth into the notice of those who copy and read them, and are read with profit, if pardon is granted for some things, or, if pardon is not granted, one nevertheless does not cling to the errors. Wherefore, whoever shall read these things, let them not imitate me when I err, but when I advance toward what is better.
60:12
inueniet enim fortasse, quomodo scribendo profecerim, quisquis opuscula mea ordine, quo scripta sunt, legerit. quod ut possit, hoc opere, quantum potero, curabo, ut eundem. ordinem nouerit. \t CAPVT I. DE ACADEMICIS LIBRI TRES.
因為凡按照我著作寫成的次序來閱讀的人,或許會發現我在寫作上如何長進。為使他能做到這一點,我將在此書中盡我所能,使他得知那同樣的次序。第一章。《駁學園派》三卷。
For whoever reads my little works in the order in which they were written will perhaps find how I made progress in writing. And that he may be able to do this, I shall take care in this work, as far as I can, that he may know that same order. CHAPTER I. ON THE ACADEMICS, THREE BOOKS.
60:13
Cum ergo reliquissem uel quae adeptus fueram in cupiditatibus huius mundi uel quae adipisci uolebam et me ad Christianae uitae otium contulissem, nondum baptizatus contra Academicos uel de Academicis primum scripsi, ut argumenta eorum, quae multis ingerunt ueri inueniendi desperationem et prohibent cuiquam rei adsentiri et omnino aliquid, tamquam manifestum certumque sit, adprobare sapientem, cum omnia eis uideantur obscura et incerta, ab animo meo, quia me mouebant, quantis possem rationibus amouerem. quod miserante atque adiuuante domino factum est.
因此,當我既捨棄了我在今世私慾中所得之物,也捨棄了我原欲得之物,並歸向基督徒生活的閒暇之後,我尚未受洗,便首先寫了《駁學園派》,或說《論學園派》,好使我盡我所能地以種種論證,將他們那些困擾我的論證從我心中除去——他們把這些論證加在許多人身上,使人絕望於尋得真理,禁止任何人贊同任何事、也禁止智者贊許任何事彷彿它是顯明而確定的——因為在他們看來,萬事皆晦暗而不定。這事乃是藉主的憐憫與幫助得成。
When, therefore, I had abandoned both what I had attained in the desires of this world and what I desired to attain, and had betaken myself to the leisure of the Christian life, I first wrote—not yet baptized—against the Academics, or concerning the Academics, in order that I might remove from my mind, by whatever arguments I could, since they were disturbing me, those arguments of theirs which they press upon many, bringing despair of finding the truth, and forbidding anyone to assent to any matter and to approve anything at all as though it were manifest and certain—for the wise man, since all things seem to them obscure and uncertain. And this was done by the Lord's mercy and help.
60:14
Sed in eisdem tribus libris meis non mihi placet totiens me appellare fortunam, quamuis non aliquam deam uoluerim hoc nomine intellegi, sed fortuitum rerum euentum uel in corporis nostri uel in externis bonis aut malis. unde et illa uerba sunt, quae nulla religio dicere prohibet: forte, forsan, forsitan, for-tasse, fortuito, quod tamen totum ad diuinam reuocandum est prouidentiam. hoc etiam ibi non tacui dicens: etenim fortasse, quae uulgo fortuna nominatur, occulto quodam ordine regitur, nihilque aliud in rebus casum uocamus, nisi cuius ratio et causa secreta est . dixi quidem hoc, uerum tamen paenitet me sic illic nominasse fortunam, cum uideam homines habere in pessima consuetudine.
但在我那同樣的三卷書中,我不喜悅自己如此頻繁地提及「命運」——雖然我並非想以此名指某位女神,乃是指事物偶然的結局,無論是在我們身體上,或在身外的善惡上。由此也產生那些無任何虔敬顧忌禁止人說的詞:「或許」(forte)、「大概」(forsan)、「說不定」(forsitan)、「也許」(fortasse)、「偶然」(fortuito)——這些卻都必須歸回於神的護理。這一點我在那裡也未緘默不言,我說:「因為那被俗稱為命運的,或許受某種隱秘的秩序所支配,而我們在事物中所稱的偶然,無非是那理由與緣故隱秘之事。」我確實這樣說過,然而我後悔在那裡如此稱呼命運,因為我看見人有一種極壞的習慣,
But in those same three books of mine it does not please me that I so often invoke fortune—although I did not mean by this name any goddess to be understood, but the fortuitous outcome of things, whether in our body or in external goods or evils. Whence come also those words which no religious scruple forbids one to say: 'perhaps' (forte), 'perchance' (forsan), 'peradventure' (forsitan), 'maybe' (fortasse), 'by chance' (fortuito)—which nevertheless must all be referred back to divine providence. This too I did not there pass over in silence, saying: 'For perhaps that which is commonly called fortune is governed by a certain hidden order, and we call nothing else chance in things save that whose reason and cause is secret.' I did indeed say this, yet it repents me that I there named fortune thus, since I see that men have it as a very bad habit,
60:15
ubi dici debet: hoc deus uoluit, dicere: hoc uoluit fortuna. quod autem quodam loco dixi: ita conparatum est siue pro meritis nostris siue pro necessitate naturae, ut diuinum animum mortalibus inhaerentem nequaquam philosoph\'ae portus accipiat et cetera, aut nihil horum duorum dicendum fuit, quia etiam sic sensus posset esse integer, aut satis erat dicere: pro meritis nostris, sicut uerum est ex Adam tracta miseria, nec addere: siue pro necessitate naturae, quandoquidem naturae nostrae dura necessitas merito praecedentis iniquitatis exorta est. itemque illic quod dixi:
即他們本應說「這是神所願意的」,卻說「這是命運所願意的」。至於我在某處所說的:「這已如此安排,或是為我們的功過,或是為本性的必然,以致貼附於必朽之物的神聖心靈,絕不被哲學的港口所接納」云云——這兩者要麼一個都不該說,因為即便如此其含義仍可健全;要麼只說「為我們的功過」就足夠了,正如慘況確是承自亞當而來的,卻不該加上「或為本性的必然」,因為我們本性那嚴酷的必然,實在是因先前不義之功過而生的。同樣,至於我在那裡所說的:
namely that where they ought to say 'God willed this,' they say 'Fortune willed this.' And as for what I said in a certain place: 'It is so arranged, whether for our merits or for the necessity of nature, that a divine mind cleaving to mortal things is by no means received by the harbor of philosophy,' and so on—either neither of these two things ought to have been said, since even so the sense could be sound, or it was enough to say 'for our merits,' as it is true that misery is derived from Adam, and not to add 'or for the necessity of nature,' since indeed the harsh necessity of our nature has arisen by the merit of preceding iniquity. And likewise as to what I said there:
60:16
nihil omnino colendum esse totumque abiciendum quidquid mortalibus oculis cernitur, quidquid ullus sensus adtingit, addenda erant uerba, ut diceretur: quidquid mortalis corporis sensus adtingit; est enim sensus et mentis. sed eorum more tunc loquebar, qui sensum non nisi corporis dicunt et sensibilia non nisi corporalia. itaque ubicumque sic locutus sum, parum est ambiguitas euitata nisi apud eos, quorum consuetudo est locutionis huius. item dixi: quid censes aliud esse beate uiuere nisi secundum id, quod in homine optimum est, uiuere ? et quid dixerim in homine esse optimum, paulo post explicans:
「即全然不可崇拜任何事物,凡必朽的眼所見、凡任何感官所觸及的,都當全然棄絕」——這裡本該加上一些話,好使它說:「凡必朽身體的感官所觸及的」;因為也有心靈的感官。但我當時是照那些人的說法而言,他們把感官僅稱為身體的感官,把可感之物僅稱為有形之物。因此,凡我如此說話之處,那含糊之意鮮少得以避免,除非在慣於這種說法的人當中。我又說:「你認為幸福生活除了照人裡面最善之物而活以外,還能是甚麼呢?」稍後,在解釋我所說人裡面最善之物時:
'that nothing at all is to be worshiped, and that whatever is discerned by mortal eyes, whatever any sense attains, is to be wholly cast away'—words ought to have been added, so that it might be said: 'whatever the sense of the mortal body attains'; for there is also a sense of the mind. But I was then speaking after the manner of those who call nothing sense except that of the body, and nothing sensible except corporeal things. And so wherever I spoke thus, the ambiguity is too little avoided except among those who are accustomed to this manner of speaking. Again I said: 'What else do you think it is to live blessedly, save to live according to that which is best in man?' And a little later, explaining what I said was best in man:
60:17
quis, inquam, dubitauerit nihil esse aliud hominis optimum quam eam partem animi, cui dominanti obtemperare conuenit cetera, quaeque in homine sunt? haec autem, ne aliam postules definitionem, mens aut ratio dici potest . hoc quidem uerum estnam quantum adtinet ad hominis naturam, nihil est in eo melius quam mens et ratiosed non secundum ipsam debet uiuere, qui beate uult uiuere. alioquin secundum hominem uiuit, cum secundum deum uiuendum sit, ut possit ad beatitudinem peruenire, propter quam consequendam non se ipsa debet esse contenta, sed deo mens nostra subdenda est. item respondens ei, cum quo disputabatur: hic plane, inquam, non erras;
我說:「誰會懷疑人裡面最善之物,無非就是靈魂中那理當統管、且人裡面其餘部分理當順服的那一部分呢?為免你要求另一定義,這可以稱為心智或理性。」這確實是真的——因為就人的本性而言,他裡面沒有甚麼比心智和理性更善的了——但願望幸福生活的人,卻不該照它而活。不然他就是照人而活,而人本應照神而活,好使他能達至福樂;為要獲得福樂,心智不該以自己為滿足,我們的心智反倒必須順服於神。我又答覆與我辯論的那人說:「在這一點上,你顯然沒有錯;
'Who,' I said, 'would doubt that the best thing of man is nothing other than that part of the soul which it befits to rule, and to which the other things that are in man should submit? This, that you may not demand another definition, can be called mind or reason.' This indeed is true—for as far as pertains to the nature of man, there is nothing in him better than mind and reason—but he who wishes to live blessedly ought not to live according to it. Otherwise he lives according to man, whereas one ought to live according to God, so that he may be able to attain to blessedness, for the sake of obtaining which the mind ought not to be content with itself, but our mind must be made subject to God. Again, replying to him with whom I was disputing: 'Here plainly,' I said, 'you do not err;
60:18
quod ut tibi omen sit ad reliqua, libenter optauerim . hoc licet non serio, sed ioco dictum sit, nollem tamen eo uerbo uti. omen quippe me legisse non recolo siue in sacris litteris nostris siue in sermone cuiusquam ecclesiastici disputatoris, quamuis abominatio inde sit dicta, quae in diuinis libris adsidue reperitur. In secundo autem libro prorsus inepta est et insulsa illa quasi fabula de philocalia et philosophia, quod sunt germanae et eodem parente procreatae .
我也樂意希望,這對你而言乃是其餘事上的吉兆。」這雖然不是認真說的,而是戲言,但我仍寧願沒有用那個詞。因為無論在我們的聖典中,或在任何教會辯論者的言論中,我都不記得讀過「吉兆」(omen)一詞——雖然「可憎之物」(abominatio)是由它衍生而來,這詞在神聖典籍中屢屢出現。但在第二卷中,那關於「愛美」(philocalia)與「愛智」(philosophia)的所謂寓言,實在既拙劣又乏味——就是說它們是姊妹,且是由同一父母所生的。
and I would gladly wish, that it may be an omen to you for the rest.' Though this was said not in earnest but in jest, I would nevertheless prefer not to have used that word. For I do not recall having read of an 'omen' either in our sacred writings or in the discourse of any ecclesiastical debater—although 'abomination' is derived from it, which is constantly found in the divine books. But in the second book that quasi-fable about philocalia and philosophy is downright inept and insipid—namely, that they are sisters and born of the same parent.
60:19
aut enim philocalia quae dicitur non nisi in nugis est et ob hoc philosophiae nulla ratione germana aut, si propterea est hoc nomen honorandum, quia latine interpretatum amorem pulchritudinis significat et est uera ac summa sapientiae pulchritudo, eadem ipsa est in rebus incorporalibus atque summis philocalia, quae philosophia, neque ullo modo sunt quasi sorores duae. alio loco, de animo cum agerem, dixi: securior rediturus in caelum . iturus autem quam rediturus dixissem securius propter eos, qui putant animos humanos pro meritis peccatorum suorum de caelo . lapsos seu deiectos in corpora ista detrudi.
因為要麼那被稱為「愛美」的僅存於瑣屑之事中,因此無論如何都不是「愛智」的姊妹;要麼,若此名該受尊崇,是因為它譯成拉丁文意指對美的愛,而智慧確有一真實而至高的美,那麼在無形而至高之事中,那同一個「愛美」便與「愛智」是同一回事,二者絕不像兩姊妹。在另一處,當我論及靈魂時,我說:「更穩妥地將要返回天上。」但我本該更穩妥地說「將要前往」而非「將要返回」,是為著那些人的緣故——他們認為人的靈魂因其罪的功過而從天上墮落或被逐下,被貶入這些身體中。
For either that which is called philocalia exists only in trifles, and on this account is by no reason a sister to philosophy; or, if this name is to be honored on the ground that, translated into Latin, it signifies the love of beauty, and there is a true and highest beauty of wisdom, then that very same philocalia in incorporeal and highest things is identical with philosophy, and they are in no way like two sisters. In another place, when I was treating of the soul, I said: 'more securely about to return to heaven.' But I should have said 'about to go' rather than 'about to return' more securely, on account of those who think that human souls, for the merits of their sins, have fallen or been cast down from heaven and are thrust into these bodies.
60:20
sed ego propterea non dubitaui dicere, quia ita dixi in caelum, tamquam dicerem ad deum, qui eius est auctor et conditor, sicut beatus Cyprianus non cunctatus est dicere: nam cum corpus e terra, spiritum possideamus e caelo, ipsi terra et caelum sumus. et in libro Ecclesiastae scriptum. est:_ spiritus reuertatur ad deum, qui dedit illum quod utique sic ,.. intellegendum est, ut non resistatur apostolo dicenti nondum natos nihil egisse boni aut mali. sine controuersia ergo quaedam originalis regio beatitudinis animi deus ipse est, qui eum non quidem de se ipso genuit, sed de nulla re alia condidit, sicut condidit corpus e terra.
但我之所以毫不猶豫地這樣說,是因為我說「到天上」時,彷彿是說「到神那裡」,他是靈魂的創始者和締造者——正如蒙福的居普良毫不遲疑地說:「因為我們既有出於地的身體,又有出於天的靈,我們自己就是地與天。」傳道書中也寫著:「願靈歸於賜靈的神」——這自然當如此理解,即不與使徒的話相牴觸,他說那尚未出生的並未行過善或惡。因此,毫無爭議地,靈魂福樂之某種本源之境乃是神自己,他固然不是從自己生出靈魂,而是從無中將它創造出來,正如他從地創造身體一樣。
But I did not hesitate to say it for this reason, that I said 'to heaven' as though I were saying 'to God,' who is the soul's author and founder—just as the blessed Cyprian did not hesitate to say: 'For since we possess a body from earth and a spirit from heaven, we ourselves are earth and heaven.' And in the book of Ecclesiastes it is written: 'Let the spirit return to God, who gave it'—which is of course to be understood in such a way that no resistance is made to the Apostle, who says that those not yet born had done nothing good or evil. Without controversy, then, a certain original region of the soul's blessedness is God himself, who did not indeed beget it out of himself, but created it out of no other thing, just as he created the body out of earth.
60:21
nam quod adtinet ad eius originem, qua fit, ut sit in corpore, utrum de illo uno sit, qui primum creatus est, quando factus est homo in animam uiuam, an similiter fiant singulis singuli, nec tunc sciebam nec adhuc scio. In libro tertio: si quid mihi uideatur quaeris, inquam, in mente arbitror esse summum hominis bonum . uerius dixissem: in deo; ipso enim mens fruitur, ut beata sit, tamquam bono summo suo. nec illud mihi placet, quod dixi: liquet dcierare per omne diuinum .
因為至於靈魂的起源,即它如何得以存於身體之中——究竟是出於那最初被造的那一個,就是當人被造成有靈的活人之時,還是各個靈魂同樣為各個人分別造成——這我當時既不知道,至今也仍不知道。在第三卷中,我說:「你若問我以為如何,我認為人至高的善在於心智。」我本可更真確地說:「在於神」;因為心智以他為樂,好得福樂,視他為自己至高的善。我所說的另一句也不令我喜悅:「顯然應當指著一切神聖之物起誓。」
For as to its origin, whereby it comes to be in a body—whether it is from that one which was first created, when man was made into a living soul, or whether individual souls are likewise made for individual persons—I neither then knew nor as yet do I know. In the third book: 'If you ask what seems to me,' I said, 'I judge the highest good of man to be in the mind.' I would have said more truly: 'in God'; for the mind enjoys him, so as to be blessed, as its own highest good. Nor does that please me which I said: 'It is clear that one should swear by everything divine.'
60:22
item quod dixi de Academicis, quia nouerant uerum, cuius simile appellabant uerisimile, idque ipsum ueri- 15 simile appellaui falsum, quod adprobabant, duas ob causas non recte dictum est, uel quod falsum esset, quod aliquo modo esset simile alicuius ueri, quia in genere suo et hoc uerum est, uel quod adprobabant ista falsa, quae uocabant uerisimilia, cum illi nihil adprobarent et adfirmarent nihil adprobare sapientem. sed quia hoc ipsum uerisimile etiam probabile nuncupabant, hinc factum est, ut de illis dicerem. laus quoque ipsa, qua Platonem uel Platonicos seu Academicos philosophos tantum extuli. quantum inpios homines non oportuit, non inmerito mihi displicuit.
同樣,至於我論及學園派所說的——即他們認識真理,把與真理相似之物稱為「似真」(verisimile),而我又把他們所贊許的這「似真」稱為虛假——這說法有兩重錯誤:要麼因為那以某種方式與某真理相似之物竟是虛假的(既然它在自己那一類中也是真的),要麼因為他們贊許那些他們稱為「似真」的虛假之物(既然他們根本不贊許任何事,且斷言智者不贊許任何事)。但因為他們也把這同一「似真」稱為「可信的」(probabile),於是我才如此論及他們。此外,我以極高之譽推崇柏拉圖,或柏拉圖派、或學園派哲學家,高到本不該如此推崇不虔之人的地步,這也並非無故地令我不悅,
Likewise, as to what I said about the Academics—that they knew the truth, the likeness of which they called the truthlike (verisimile), and that I called this very truthlike a falsehood which they approved—this was said wrongly for two reasons: either because that would be false which was in some way like some truth (since in its own kind this too is true), or because they approved as truthlike those false things (since they approved nothing at all and affirmed that the wise man approves nothing). But because they also called this very truthlike 'the probable,' hence it came about that I spoke of them thus. Also the very praise by which I exalted Plato, or the Platonists, or the Academic philosophers so highly as one ought not to exalt impious men, has not undeservedly displeased me,
60:23
praesertim contra quorum errores magnos defendenda est Christiana doctrina. illud etiam, quod in conparatione argumentorum Ciceronis, quibus in libris suis Academicis usus est, meas nugas esse dixi, quibus illa argumenta certissima ratione refutaui, quamuis iocando dictum sit et magis ironia dicebatur, non debuit tamen dici. Hoc opus sic incipit: 0 utinam, Romaniane, hominem sibi aptum . CAPVT II. DE BEATA VITA LIBER VNVS. Librum de beata uita non post libros de Academicis, sed inter illos ut scriberem contigit.. ex occasione quippe ortus est diei natalis mei et tridui disputatione conpletus, sicut satis ipse indicat.
尤其因為基督教義必須抵擋他們的大錯而加以捍衛。還有那件事——當我把自己(以最確鑿的推理駁倒西塞羅在其學園派著作中所用論證的)駁辯稱為「瑣言」時——雖然這是戲言,且毋寧是帶著反諷說的,但仍不該說。此書如此開始:「羅馬尼亞努斯啊,但願有一人適合於自己……」第二章。《論幸福生活》一卷。我寫《論幸福生活》一書,恰好不是在《駁學園派》諸卷之後,乃是在其中間。因為它是藉我生日的機緣而生,並在三日的辯論中完成,正如我自己所充分表明的。
especially since Christian doctrine must be defended against their great errors. That too—when in comparison with the arguments of Cicero, which he used in his Academic books, I called my own refutations 'trifles' (by which I had refuted those arguments by most certain reasoning)—although it was said in jest and was rather spoken with irony, ought nevertheless not to have been said. This work thus begins: 'O would that, Romanianus, a man fitted for himself...' CHAPTER II. ON THE HAPPY LIFE, ONE BOOK. It happened that I wrote the book On the Happy Life not after the books On the Academics, but among them. For it arose on the occasion of my birthday and was completed in a disputation of three days, as I myself sufficiently indicate.
60:24
in quo libro constitit inter nos, qui simul quaerebamus, non esse beatam uitam nisi perfectam cognitionem dei. Displicet autem illic, quod Mallio Theodoro, ad quem librum ipsum scripsi, quamuis docto et Christiano uiro, plus tribui quam deberem, et quod fortunam etiam illic saepe nominaui, et quod tempore uitae huius in solo animo sapientis dixi habitare beatam uitam, quomodolibet se habeat corpus eius, cum perfectam cognitionem dei, hoc est, qua homini maior esse non possit, in futura uita speret apostolus, quae sola beata uita dicenda est, ubi et corpus incorruptibile atque inmortale spiritui suo sine ulla molestia uel reluctatione subdetur.
在該書中,我們這些一同探究的人達成共識:除了對神的完全認識以外,並無幸福生活。但令我不悅的是,我在那裡把過多的稱譽歸給我獻此書的對象馬利烏斯·特奧多魯斯——雖然他是有學問的基督徒——並且我在那裡也過於頻繁地提及命運,還說幸福生活在今生之時僅住在智者的心中,無論其身體境況如何;然而使徒所盼望的,是對神完全的認識,就是那對人而言無法再大的認識,在來世之中,唯有那來世才可稱為幸福生活,在那裡,不朽壞、不死的身體也將毫無煩擾或抗拒地順服於自己的靈。
In which book it was agreed among us, who were inquiring together, that there is no happy life save the perfect knowledge of God. But it displeases me there that I attributed to Mallius Theodorus, to whom I dedicated the book itself, more than I ought—although he was a learned and Christian man—and that I there too often named fortune, and that I said the happy life dwells, during the time of this life, in the mind of the wise man alone, however his body may fare; whereas the Apostle hopes for the perfect knowledge of God, that is, than which none greater can belong to man, in the future life, which alone is to be called the happy life, where also the body, incorruptible and immortal, will be made subject to its own spirit without any trouble or resistance.
60:25
sane istum librum in nostro codice interruptum repperi et non parum minus habere, et sic a fratribus quibusdam descriptus est, nec adhuc apud aliquem integrum inueneram, ex quo emendarem, quando haec retractaui. Hic liber sic incipit: Si ad philosophiae portum . CAPVT III. DE ORDINE LIBRI DVO. Per idem tempus, inter illos quidem, qui de Academicis scripti sunt, duos etiam libros de ordine scripsi, in quibus quaestio magna uersatur, utrum omnia bona et mala diuinae prouidentiae ordo contineat.
我確實發現這書在我們的抄本中是殘缺的,缺失甚多,而某些弟兄便照此抄錄;而當我作這些訂正時,我尚未在任何人手中找到完整的本子,好據以修正。此書如此開始:「若通往哲學港口的航程……」第三章。《論秩序》二卷。在同一時期,就在那些《駁學園派》的著作之中,我也寫了兩卷《論秩序》,其中探討一個大問題:即神的護理之秩序是否包含一切善與惡之事。
Indeed I found this book interrupted in our codex, and lacking not a little, and thus was it copied out by certain brethren; nor had I as yet found it whole in anyone's possession, from which I might emend it, when I was making these retractations. This book thus begins: 'If a course to the harbor of philosophy...' CHAPTER III. ON ORDER, TWO BOOKS. During the same period, indeed among those which were written On the Academics, I also wrote two books On Order, in which a great question is treated: whether the order of divine providence contains all good and evil things.
60:26
sed cum rem uiderem ad intellegendum difficilem satis aegre ad eorum perceptionem, cum quibus agebam, disputando posse perduci, de ordine studendi loqui malui, cum a corporalibus ad incorporalia potest profici. Verum et his libris displicet mihi saepe interpositum fortunae uocabulum; et quod non addebam: corporis, quando sensus corporis nominaui; et quod multum tribui liberalibus disciplinis, quas multi sancti multum nesciunt, quidam etiam sciunt et sancti non sunt; et quod Musas quasi aliquas deas quamuis iocando commemoraui; et quod admirationem uitium nuncupaui; et quod philosophos non uera pietate praeditos dixi uiitutis luce fulsisse;
但當我看見這事甚難理解,且與我交談之人幾乎無法藉辯論被引至對它的領悟時,我便寧願談論研習的秩序,藉此人可以從有形之物進到無形之物。但在這些書中,也有令我不悅之處:即屢屢插入的「命運」一詞;以及當我提到身體的感官時未加上「身體的」;以及我把過多稱譽歸給文藝學科,而許多聖徒對它們甚為無知,某些人確實通曉它們卻並非聖徒;以及我雖出於戲言,卻提及繆斯女神彷彿她們是某些女神;以及我把驚嘆稱為一種惡習;以及我說那些並未賦有真敬虔的哲學家曾以德性之光閃耀;
But when I saw that the matter was quite difficult to understand, and that those with whom I was dealing could scarcely be led by disputation to its perception, I preferred to speak of the order of study, whereby one can advance from corporeal to incorporeal things. But in these books too there displeases me the frequently interposed term 'fortune'; and that I did not add 'of the body' when I named the sense of the body; and that I attributed much to the liberal disciplines, of which many holy men are much ignorant, while some indeed know them and are not holy; and that I mentioned the Muses, though in jest, as though they were certain goddesses; and that I called admiration a vice; and that I said philosophers not endowed with true piety had shone with the light of virtue;
60:27
et quod duos mundos, unum sensibilem, alterum intellegibilem, non ex Platonis uel ex Platonicorum persona, sed ex mea sic commendaui, tamquam hoc etiam dominus significare uoluerit, quia non ait: regnum meum non est de mundo, sed: regnum meum non est de hoc mundo, cum possit et aliqua locutione dictum inueniri et, si alius a domino Christo significatus est mundus, ille congruentius possit intellegi, in quo erit caelum nouum et terra noua, quando conplebitur quod oramus dicentes: adueniat regnum tuum. nec Plato quidem in hoc errauit, quia esse mundum intellegibilem dixit, si non uocabulum, quod ecclesiasticae consuetudini in re illa inusitatum est, sed ipsam rem uelimus adtendere.
以及我稱許兩個世界,一個可感的,另一個可理解的——不是以柏拉圖或柏拉圖派的身分,而是以我自己的身分——彷彿主也曾願意表示這意思,因為他不說「我的國不屬世界」,乃說「我的國不屬這世界」,雖然這也可能是以某種說法而言;並且,若主基督所指的是另一個異於此世的世界,那更恰當可理解的世界乃是那將有新天新地的世界,就是當我們所禱告的實現之時,我們禱告說:「願你的國降臨。」柏拉圖說有一可理解的世界,這一點他倒未曾出錯——只要我們願意留意的不是那在此事上不合教會慣用法的名詞,而是那事物本身。
and that I commended two worlds, one sensible, the other intelligible—not in the person of Plato or of the Platonists, but in my own—as though the Lord too had wished to signify this, because he does not say, 'My kingdom is not of the world,' but 'My kingdom is not of this world,' although it can be found said also by some other manner of speaking; and, if another world than this was signified by the Lord Christ, that one could more fittingly be understood in which there will be a new heaven and a new earth, when that shall be fulfilled which we pray, saying: 'Thy kingdom come.' Nor indeed did Plato err in this, in that he said there is an intelligible world—provided we should choose to attend not to the term, which in that matter is unaccustomed to ecclesiastical usage, but to the thing itself.
60:28
mundum quippe ille intellegibilem nuncupauit ipsam rationem sempiternam atque incommutabilem, qua fecit deus mundum. quam qui esse negat, sequitur, ut dicat inrationabiliter deum fecisse quod fecit, aut, cum faceret uel antequam faceret, nescisse, quid faceret, si apud eum ratio faciendi non erat. si uero erat, sicut erat, ipsam uidetur Plato uocasse intellegibilem mundum. nec tamen isto nomine nos uteremur, si iam satis essemus litteris ecclesiasticis eruditi. Nec illud mihi placet, quod cum dixissem: summa opera danda est optimis moribus, mox addidi: deus enim noster aliter nos exaudire non poterit; bene autem uiuentes facillime exaudiet .
因為他所稱的可理解世界,就是那永恆不變的道理,神藉之造了世界。凡否認它存在的人,就必得說:要麼神無理性地造了他所造之物,要麼當他造它時、或在造它以前,他不知道自己在造甚麼——若造物的道理不在他那裡的話。但若在,正如它確實在,柏拉圖似乎便是把那事物本身稱為可理解的世界。然而,我們若已充分受過教會學問的教導,就不會用那名稱。還有一句也不令我喜悅:即我說了「當竭力追求最善的道德」之後,隨即加上:「因為不然,我們的神便無法垂聽我們;但那善度生活的人,他必極易垂聽。」
For he called that the intelligible world—the very eternal and unchangeable reason by which God made the world. And whoever denies that this exists, it follows that he must say either that God made irrationally what he made, or that, when he was making it, or before he made it, he did not know what he was making, if the reason of making was not with him. But if it was, as indeed it was, Plato seems to have called that very thing the intelligible world. Yet we would not use that name if we were already sufficiently instructed in ecclesiastical letters. Nor does that please me, that when I had said, 'The utmost effort must be given to the best morals,' I straightway added: 'For our God will not otherwise be able to hear us; but those who live well he will most easily hear.'
60:29
sic enim dictum est, tamquam deus non exaudiat peccatores; quod quidem dixit in euangelio, sed ille, qui nondum cognouerat Christum, a quo iam fuerat inluminatus in corpore. nec illud placet, quod Pythagorae philosopho tantum laudis dedi, ut, qui hanc audit uel legit, possit putare me credidisse nullos errores in Pythagorica esse doctrina, cum sint plures idemque capitales. Hoc opus sic incipit: Dc ordine rerum, Zenobi . CAPVT IIII. SOLILOQVIA, LIBRI DVO. Inter haec scripsi etiam duo uolumina secundum studium meum et amorem ratione indagandae ueritatis de his rebus, quas maxime scire cupiebam, me interrogans mihique respondens, tamquam duo essemus ratio et ego, cum solus essem.
因為這說得彷彿神不垂聽罪人;這話確實有人在福音書中說過——但那是尚未認識基督的人所說,儘管他的肉眼已經被基督開了。還有一句也不令我喜悅:即我給予哲學家畢達哥拉斯如此多的稱譽,以致聽見或讀到這話的人,可能以為我曾相信畢達哥拉斯的教義中沒有錯謬,然而其中錯謬甚多,且是攸關要害的。此書如此開始:「論萬物之秩序,齊諾比烏斯……」第四章。《獨語錄》二卷。在這些著作之間,我也照著我對藉理性探求真理的熱忱與愛,寫了兩卷書,論及我最渴望知曉之事——我獨自一人時,自問自答,彷彿我們是兩者,即理性與我。
For it was said as though God does not hear sinners; which indeed one said in the Gospel—but he who had not yet known Christ, by whom he had already been enlightened in body. Nor does that please me, that I gave so much praise to the philosopher Pythagoras that one who hears or reads this might suppose me to have believed there are no errors in Pythagorean doctrine, whereas there are many, and those capital ones. This work thus begins: 'Concerning the order of things, Zenobius...' CHAPTER IV. SOLILOQUIES, TWO BOOKS. Amid these things I also wrote two volumes, according to my zeal and love of investigating the truth by reason, concerning those matters which I most desired to know—questioning myself and answering myself, as though we were two, reason and I, when I was alone.
60:30
unde hoc opus Soliloquia nominaui; sed inperfectum remansit, ita tamen, ut in primo libro quaereretur et utcumque appareret, qualis esse debeat, qui uult percipere sapientiam, quae utique non sensu corporis, sed mente percipitur, et quadam ratiocinatione in libri fine colligitur ea, quae uere sunt, esse inmortalia; in secundo autem de inmortalitate animae diu res agitur et non peragitur. In his sane libris non approbo, quod in oratione dixi: deus, qui nisi mundos uerum scire noluisti . responderi enim potest multos etiam non mundos multa scire uera; neque enim definitum est hic, quid sit uerum, quod nisi mundi scire non possint, et quid sit scire. illud, quod ibi positum est:
因此我把這著作命名為《獨語錄》;但它仍未完成,然而其方式是:在第一卷中有所探究,並多少顯明了那渴望領受智慧之人理當是何等樣的人——智慧當然不是藉身體的感官、乃是藉心智所領受的;並在該卷末尾藉某種推理歸結出:那些真正存在之物乃是不朽的;而在第二卷中,靈魂不朽這一課題雖被長篇論述卻未完成。在這些書中,我確實不贊同我在禱告中所說的:「神啊,你曾定意唯有純潔者方能知曉真理。」因為可以回應說,許多甚至不純潔的人也知曉許多真事;而且這裡並未界定唯有純潔者方能知曉的真理是甚麼,以及「知曉」是甚麼。還有那裡所寫的:
Whence I named this work Soliloquies; but it remained unfinished, yet in such a way that in the first book there was inquiry and it somehow appeared what sort of person he ought to be who wishes to perceive wisdom, which is of course perceived not by the sense of the body but by the mind; and by a certain reasoning at the end of the book it is gathered that those things which truly are, are immortal; while in the second book the matter of the immortality of the soul is long treated but not brought to completion. In these books indeed I do not approve what I said in the prayer: 'O God, who hast willed that none but the pure should know the truth.' For it can be answered that many even not pure know many true things; nor was it here defined what the truth is which none but the pure can know, and what it is to know. That too which is there set down:
60:31
detis, cuius regnum est totus mundus, quem sensus ignorat, si deus intellegendus est, addenda fuerant uerba, ut diceretur: quem mortalis corporis sensus ignorat . si autem mundus dictus est, quem sensus ignorat, ille recte intellegitur, qui futurus est caelo nouo et terra noua; sed etiam hic addenda erant illa, ut diceretur: mortalis corporis sensus. sed illo more adhuc loquebar, quo sensus proprie corporis appellatur, nec adsidue repetendum est, quod et superius inde iam dixi, sed hoc recolendum, ubicumque ista locutio in meis litteris inuenitur Et ubi dixi de patre et filio: qui gignit et quem gignit . unum est, dicendum fuit: unum sunt, sicut aperte ipsa ueritas loquitur dicens:
「神啊,你的國是全世界,是感官所不知的」——若這裡當理解為神,就本該加上一些話,好使它說:「是必朽身體的感官所不知的。」但若所指的是感官所不知的世界,那便可正確理解為那將與新天新地同在的世界;然而這裡也本該加上那些話,好使它說:「必朽身體的感官。」但我當時仍是照那種說法而言,即感官恰當地被稱為身體的感官;這一點我在上文已說過,無須屢屢重述,只是凡在我著作中出現這種說法之處,都當記著這一點。還有,當我論及父與子時說:「那生的與那被生的乃是一物(unum est)」,本該說:「乃是一(unum sunt)」,正如真理自己公然所說:
'O God, whose kingdom is the whole world, which the sense knows not'—if God is to be understood, words ought to have been added, so that it might be said: 'which the sense of the mortal body knows not.' But if the world is meant, which the sense knows not, that one is rightly understood which is to be with the new heaven and the new earth; yet here too those words ought to have been added, so that it might be said: 'the sense of the mortal body.' But I was still speaking in that manner in which the sense is properly called that of the body; nor need this be constantly repeated, which I have already said above about it, but this must be borne in mind wherever this manner of speaking is found in my writings. And where I said of the Father and the Son: 'He who begets and he whom he begets are one thing (unum est),' it ought to have been said: 'are one (unum sunt),' just as Truth itself openly speaks, saying:
60:32
ego et pater unum sumus. nec illud mihi placet, quod in ista uita deo intellecto iam beatam esse, animam dixi, nisi forte spe. item quod dixi: ad sapientiae coniunctionem non una uia perueniri non bene sonat; quasi alia uia sit praeter Christum, qui dixit: ego sum uia. uitanda ergo erat haec offensio aurium religiosarum, quamuis alia sit illa uniuersalis uia, aliae autem uiae, de quibus et in Psalmo canimus: uias tuas, domine, notas fac mihi et semitas tuas doce me. in eo, quod ibi dictum est, pmitus ista sensibilia fugienda, cauendum fuit, ne putaremur illam Porfyri falsi philosophi tenere sententiam, qua dixit omne corpus esse fugiendum. non autem dixi ego: omnia sensibilia, sed: .
「我與父原為一(unum sumus)。」還有一句也不令我喜悅,即我說靈魂一旦領悟了神,便已在今生得福——除非或許是在盼望中。同樣,我所說的「並非只有一條道路可達至與智慧的聯合」,聽來不妥,彷彿在基督之外還有別的道路,而基督說:「我就是道路。」因此本該避免這令虔敬耳朵受冒犯之處,雖然確有一條普世的道路,且此外還有別的路,我們在詩篇中也歌唱說:「耶和華啊,求你將你的道指示我,將你的路教訓我。」在那裡所說的「這些可感之物全然當逃避」中,本該謹慎,免得我們被認為持守那假哲學家波菲利的見解,他藉此說一切身體都當逃避。但我並未說「一切可感之物」,乃說:
'I and the Father are one (unum sumus).' Nor does that please me, that I said the soul is already blessed in this life once God is understood—unless perhaps in hope. Likewise what I said, that 'one does not arrive at the conjunction with wisdom by one way alone,' does not sound well, as though there were another way besides Christ, who said: 'I am the way.' This offense to religious ears was therefore to be avoided, although there is one universal way, and other ways besides, of which we also sing in the Psalm: 'Make known to me thy ways, O Lord, and teach me thy paths.' In that which was there said, 'these sensible things are wholly to be fled,' care ought to have been taken lest we be thought to hold that opinion of Porphyry the false philosopher, whereby he said that every body is to be fled. But I did not say 'all sensible things,' but:
60:33
ista, hoc est corruptibilia; sed hoc potius dicendum fuit, non autem talia sensibilia sensibilia futura sunt in futuri saeculi caelo nouo et terra noua. Item quodam loco dixi, quod disciplinis liberalibus crudili sine dubio in se illas obliuione obrutas eruunt discendo et quodam modo refodiunt . sed hoc quoque inprobo. crelibilius est enim propterea uera respondere de quibusdam disci- plinis etiam inperitos earum, quando bene interrogantur, quia praesens est eis, quando id capere possunt, lumen rationis aeternae, ubi haec inmutabilia uera conspiciunt. non quia ea nouerant aliquando et obliti sunt, quod Platoni uel talibus uisum est.
「這些」,就是可朽壞之物;但更該說的是,這樣的可感之物在來世的新天新地中將不再是可感的。同樣,我在某處說過,那些不諳文藝學科的人「無疑是藉學習從自己裡面把那些埋沒於遺忘中的知識抽取出來,並以某種方式再度掘出。」但這一點我也不贊同。因為更可信的是,即使那些不諳某些學科的人,在受到善加提問時能真確地回答,其緣由在於:永恆理性之光臨在於他們,每當他們能領會之時,他們便在其中看見這些不變的真理——並非因為他們曾經知曉而後遺忘,如柏拉圖或這類人所以為的那樣。
'these,' that is, corruptible things; but this rather ought to have been said, that such sensible things will not be sensible in the new heaven and new earth of the world to come. Likewise in a certain place I said that those unskilled in the liberal disciplines 'without doubt draw them out from within themselves, buried in oblivion, by learning, and in a certain way dig them up again.' But this too I disapprove. For it is more credible that even those unskilled in certain disciplines answer truly about them, when they are well questioned, for this reason: that the light of eternal reason is present to them, whenever they are able to grasp it, wherein they behold these immutable truths—not because they had once known them and had forgotten, as seemed good to Plato or to such men.
60:34
contra quorum opinionem, quantum pro suscepto opere dabatur occasio, in libro duodecimo de trinitate disserui. Hoc opus sic incipit: Volucnii mild multa ac uaria mecum . CAPVT V. DE INMORTALITATE ANIMAE LIBER VNVS. Post libros Soliloquiorum iam de agro Mediolanium reuersus scripsi librum de inmortalitate animae. quod mihi quasi commonitorium esse uolueram propter Soliloquia terminanda, quae inperfecta remanserant, sed nescio quo modo me inuito exiit in manus hominum et inter mea opuscula nominatur. qui primo ratiocinationum contortione atque breuitate sic obscurus est, ut fatiget, cum legitur, etiam intentionem meam uixque intellegatur a me ipso.
針對他們的見解,在我所承擔的著作許可的範圍內,我在《論三位一體》第十二卷中作了論述。此書如此開始:「一件重大而繁複之事已長久佔據著我。」第五章 論靈魂的不朽,一卷。在《獨語錄》諸卷之後,當我已從鄉間返回米蘭時,我寫了一卷《論靈魂的不朽》,本意是要作為我完成《獨語錄》的一種備忘之用,因那部作品當時仍未完成。但不知何故,竟違背我的意願流入眾人之手,並被列於我的著作之中。此書因其推理的曲折與簡略而極為晦澀,以致誦讀時甚至使我自己的專注也感疲乏,連我本人也幾乎難以理解。
Against their opinion, so far as the work I had undertaken gave me occasion, I discoursed in the twelfth book of On the Trinity. This work begins thus: 'A great and varied matter has for a long time occupied me.' CHAPTER V. ON THE IMMORTALITY OF THE SOUL, ONE BOOK. After the books of the Soliloquies, when I had now returned from the countryside to Milan, I wrote a book On the Immortality of the Soul, which I had intended to serve me as a kind of memorandum for finishing the Soliloquies, which had remained incomplete. But somehow, against my will, it passed into people's hands and is reckoned among my little works. Because of the intricacy and brevity of its reasonings it is so obscure that even my own concentration grows weary when it is read, and it is scarcely understood even by myself.
60:35
Denique cogitans nihil aliud quam animos hominum in quadam argumentatione eiusdem libri dixi: nec esse in eo, qui nihil discit, disciplina potest; itemque alio loco dixi: nec ullam rem scientia conplectitur, nisi quae ad aliquam pertinet disciplinam, nec uenit in mentem deum non discere disciplinas et habere omnium rerum scientiam, in qua etiam praescientia est futurorum. tale est et illud, quod ibi dictum est, non esse uitam cum ratione ulli nisi animae; neque enim deo sine ratione uita est, cum apud eum et summa uita et summa sit ratio. et illud aliquanto superius dixi, id, quod intellegitur, eius modi esse semper, cum intellegatur et animus, qui utique non eius modi est semper.
其次,我當時所想的無非是人的心靈,故在同一書的某一論證中說:「凡毫無所學之人,其中不能有知識。」同樣,我在另一處說:「知識所包含者,無非屬於某門學問之事。」卻未曾想到,上帝並不學習各門學問,而祂卻擁有對萬物的知識,其中也包括對將來之事的預知。同類的還有那裡所說的:唯有靈魂才有帶著理性的生命——因為上帝並非無理性而有生命,因在祂那裡既有至高的生命,也有至高的理性。而稍前我曾說:凡被理解之事,當其被理解時,永遠是如此這般的;心靈也是被理解的,然而它絕不是永遠如此這般的。
Then, thinking of nothing other than human minds, I said in a certain argument of that same book: 'Nor can there be knowledge in him who learns nothing'; and likewise in another place I said: 'Nor does knowledge embrace any thing except what pertains to some branch of learning'; nor does it come to mind that God does not learn the disciplines and yet possesses knowledge of all things, in which there is also foreknowledge of things to come. Of this same kind is also what was there said: that there is no life with reason belonging to any but the soul—for indeed God does not have life without reason, since with Him there is both the highest life and the highest reason. And somewhat earlier I said that that which is understood is always of such a kind—when it is understood—as also the mind, which certainly is not always of such a kind.
60:36
quod uero dixi: animum propterea non posse ab aeterna ratione separari, quia non ei localiter iungitur, profecto non dixissem, si iam tunc essem litteris sacris ita eruditus, ut recolerem, quod scriptum est: peccata uestra separant inter uos et deum. unde intellegi datur etiam earum rerum posse dici separationem, quae non locis. sed incorporaliter iuncta fuerant. Quid sit etiam, quod dixi: anima si caret corpore, in hoc mundo non est, non potui recordari. numquid enim animae mortuorum aut non carent corpore aut in hoc mundo non sunt? quasi uero inferi non sint in hoc mundo. sed quia carere corpore in bono potest, fortasse nomine corporis pestes corporeas appellaui.
但當我說心靈不能因此而與永恆的理性分離,因為它並非藉位置與之結合時,倘若我當時對聖經已有足夠的通曉,能記起經上所寫的:「你們的罪孽使你們與上帝分隔」,我斷然不會這樣說。由此可知,即使對那些並非藉位置、而是以非物質方式結合之物,也可以說有分離。至於我所說的——「靈魂若無身體,便不在此世界中」——這是什麼意思,我卻記不清了。難道死者的靈魂不是要麼不缺身體、要麼不在此世界中嗎?彷彿陰間竟不在此世界中似的!但因為靈魂為其益處可以無身體,也許我用「身體」一詞指的是身體的種種禍患。
But when I said that the mind cannot on that account be separated from the eternal reason, because it is not joined to it by place, I certainly would not have said it if I had then been so instructed in the sacred letters as to recall what is written: 'Your sins separate between you and God.' From this it is given to understand that a separation can also be spoken of even of those things which had been joined not by place but incorporeally. What it means, too, that I said—'if the soul lacks a body, it is not in this world'—I could not remember. For surely the souls of the dead either do not lack a body, or are not in this world? As though indeed the lower regions were not in this world! But because it can lack a body for its good, perhaps by the name of 'body' I meant bodily plagues.
60:37
quod si ita est, nimis insolenter uerbo usus sum. illud quoque temere dictum est: a summa essentia speciem corporis per animam tribui, qua est, in quantumcumque est. per animam ergo corpus subsistit et eo ipso est, quo animatur, siue uniuersaliter, ut mundus, siue particulariter, ut unum quodque animal intra mundum; hoc totum prorsus temere dictum est. Hic liber sic incipit: Si alicubi est disciplina . Per idem tempus, quo Mediolani fui baptismum percepturus, etiam disciplinarum libros conatus sum scribere interrogans eos, qui mecum erant atque ab huius modi studiis non abhorrebant, per corporalia cupiens ad incorporalia quibusdam quasi passibus certis uel peruenire uel ducere.
若是如此,我用這詞就太過放縱了。還有一處也是輕率之言:說形體是由至高的本質藉靈魂賦予的,身體憑此而成其所是,就其存在的程度而言;因此身體是藉靈魂而存續,並且正是憑那使其有生氣之物而存在,無論是普遍地如同世界,還是個別地如同世界之內每一個生物——這一切全然是輕率之言。此書如此開始:「若某處有一門學問。」大約在同一時期,當我在米蘭將要領受洗禮時,我也曾嘗試撰寫關於文科各學問的書卷,向與我同在、且不厭惡此類研究之人發問,渴望藉著有形之物,以某些彷彿確定的步驟,或親自抵達、或引導他人抵達無形之物。
If this is so, I used the word too extravagantly. That too was rashly said: that by the supreme Essence a bodily form is bestowed through the soul, by which a body is what it is, in so far as it is; that therefore a body subsists through the soul and exists by the very thing by which it is animated, whether universally, as the world, or particularly, as each single animal within the world—all this was said entirely rashly. This book begins thus: 'If somewhere there is a discipline.' About the same time when I was at Milan about to receive baptism, I also attempted to write books on the liberal disciplines, questioning those who were with me and were not averse to studies of this kind, desiring by means of corporeal things either to arrive at, or to lead others to, incorporeal things by certain fixed steps, as it were.
60:38
sed earum solum de grammatica librum absoluere potui, quem postea de armario nostro perdidi, et de musica sex uolumina, quantum adtinet ad eandem partem, quae rythmus uocatur. sed eosdem sex libros iam baptizatus iamque ex Italia regressus in Africam scripsi; incoaueram quippe tantummodo istam apud Mediolanium disciplinam. de aliis uero quinque disciplinis illic similiter incoatis, de dialectica, de rhetorica, de geometrica, de arithmetica, de philosophia, sola principia remanserunt, quae tamen etiam ipsa perdidimus, sed haberi ab aliquibus existimo. CAPVT VI. DE MORIBVS ECCLESIAE CATHOLICAE ET DE MORIBVS MANICHEORVM LIBRI DVO.
但這些之中,我只能完成論文法的一卷,那卷我後來從我們的櫥櫃中遺失了;還有論音樂的六卷,就其涉及被稱為節律的那一部分而言。然而這六卷我是在已受洗、已從義大利返回非洲之後才寫成的;因為我在米蘭時只是開了個頭。至於同樣在那裡開始的其他五門學問——論辯證、論修辭、論幾何、論算術、論哲學——則只剩下開端,而這些開端我們也遺失了,不過我想有人保存著。第六章 論大公教會的道德與論摩尼教徒的道德,二卷。
But of these I was able to complete only the book on grammar, which I afterwards lost from our cabinet, and six volumes on music, as far as concerns that part which is called rhythm. But these same six books I wrote when I was already baptized and had already returned from Italy to Africa; for I had only begun that discipline at Milan. Of the other five disciplines likewise begun there—of dialectic, of rhetoric, of geometry, of arithmetic, of philosophy—only the beginnings remained, which nevertheless we also lost, though I suppose they are held by some. CHAPTER VI. ON THE MORALS OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH AND ON THE MORALS OF THE MANICHEES, TWO BOOKS.
60:39
lam baptizatus autem cum Romae essem nec tacitus ferre possem Manicheorum iactantiam de falsa et fallaci continentia uel abstinentia, qua se ad inperitos decipiendos ueris Christianis, quibus conparandi non sunt, insuper praeferunt, scripsi duos libros, unum de moribus ecclesiae catholicae et alterum de moribus Manicheorum. In eo igitur, qui est de moribus ecclesiae catholicae, ubi posui testimonium, in quo legitur, quoniam propter te adficimur tota die, aestimati sumus ut oues, mendositas nostri codicis me fefellit minus memorem scripturarum, in quibus nondum adsuetus eram. nam eiusdem interpretationis alii codices non habent:
如今,我既已受洗,當我在羅馬、無法默然忍受摩尼教徒誇耀其虛假詭詐的節制或禁慾——藉此欺騙無知之人,把自己抬舉在真基督徒之上(他們根本無法與真基督徒相比)——之時,我便寫了兩卷書,一卷《論大公教會的道德》,另一卷《論摩尼教徒的道德》。在那卷《論大公教會的道德》中,我引用了一處經文,其中讀作:「我們為你的緣故終日受苦,被看作宰殺的羊」,我們抄本的訛誤誤導了我,因我當時對聖經還不夠留心,尚未熟習。因為同一譯本的其他抄本並不作:
Now, being already baptized, when I was at Rome and could not bear in silence the boasting of the Manichees about their false and deceitful continence or abstinence, by which, to deceive the ignorant, they set themselves above true Christians, to whom they are not to be compared, I wrote two books, one On the Morals of the Catholic Church and the other On the Morals of the Manichees. In that one, then, which is On the Morals of the Catholic Church, where I set down a testimony in which is read, 'For Your sake we are afflicted all the day long; we are counted as sheep,' the faultiness of our codex misled me, being then less mindful of the Scriptures, in which I was not yet practiced. For other codices of the same version do not have:
60:40
propter te adficimur, sed propter te morte adficimur, quod uno uerbo alii dixerunt mortificamur. hoc esse uerius graeci libri indicant, ex qua lingua in latinam secundum Septuaginta interpretes ueterum diuinarum scripturarum est facta translatio. et tamen secundum haec uerba, id est: propter te adficimur, multa disputans dixi, quae in ipsis rebus non tamquam falsa inprobo, uerum tamen conuenientiam scripturarum ueterum et nouarum, quam demonstrare cupiebam, ex his dumtaxat uerbis non utique demonstraui. unde autem mihi error obrepserit, dixi; ex aliis uero testimoniis eandem conuenientiam sufficienter ostendi.
「我們為你的緣故受苦」,而是「我們為你的緣故被治死」,此語別人用一個字表達為「我們被治死」。這才是更確切的,希臘文本顯明了這一點;古代神聖經典正是從希臘文,按七十士譯者,被譯成拉丁文的。然而,我依照這些字句——即「我們為你的緣故受苦」——在論述中說了許多話,就其事情本身而言,我並不斥之為虛假;但我所渴望證明的舊約與新約經典之間的和諧,至少單憑這些字句,我確實未能證明。至於這錯誤如何潛入於我,我已說明;然而藉著其他的見證,我已充分顯明了同樣的和諧。
'for Your sake we are afflicted,' but 'for Your sake we are put to death,' which others rendered by one word, 'we are mortified.' That this is truer, the Greek books show, from which language the translation of the ancient divine Scriptures was made into Latin according to the Septuagint translators. And yet, according to these words—that is, 'for Your sake we are afflicted'—I said many things in my discussion which I do not reprove as false in the matters themselves; but nonetheless that harmony of the Old and New Scriptures which I desired to demonstrate, I certainly did not demonstrate from these words at least. But whence the error crept upon me, I have said; from other testimonies, however, I sufficiently showed the same harmony.
60:41
Et paulo post testimonium posui de libro Sapientiae seeundum codicem nostrum, in quo scriptum erat: sobrietatem enim sapientia docet et iustitiam et uirtutem, et secundum haec uerba disserui res quidem ueras, sed ex occasione mendositatis inuentas. quid enim uerius, quod sapientia doceat ueritatem contemplationis, quam nomine sobrietatis significatam putaui, et actionis probitatem, quam per duo alia intellegi uolui, per iustitiam atque uirtutem, cum codices eiusdem interpretationis ueriores habeant: sobrietatem enim et sapientiam docet et iustitiam et uirtutem?
稍後我又依照我們的抄本引用了《智慧書》的一處見證,其中寫著:「因為智慧教導節制、公義與德行」;我依這些字句所論述的事雖確為真理,卻是因文本訛誤之故而發現的。因為還有什麼比這更真確呢:智慧教導默觀的真理(我以為這是「節制」一名所指),並教導行為的正直(我願藉另外兩者、即公義與德行來理解)——然而同一譯本更確切的抄本卻作:「因為它教導節制、智慧、公義與德行」?
And a little later I set down a testimony from the book of Wisdom according to our codex, in which was written: 'For wisdom teaches sobriety, and justice, and virtue'; and according to these words I discoursed on matters that were indeed true, but discovered by occasion of the faulty text. For what is truer than that wisdom teaches the truth of contemplation—which I supposed to be signified by the name of sobriety—and the uprightness of action, which I wished to be understood by the two others, by justice and virtue—when the more accurate codices of the same version have: 'For it teaches sobriety and wisdom and justice and virtue'?
60:42
his enim omnibus latinus interpres quattuor illas uirtutes, quae maxime in ore philosophorum esse adsolent, nominauit, sobrietatem appellans temperantiam, prudentiae inponens nomen sapientiam, fortitudinem uero uirtutis uocabulo enuntians, solam iustitiam suo nomine interpretatus est. has autem quattuor uirtutes in eodem libro Sapientiae suis nominibus appellatas, sicut a Graecis uocantur, longe postea repperimus in codicibus graecis. item quod posui de libro Salomonis: uanitas nanitantium, dixit Ecclesiastes, in multis quidem codicibus legi, sed hoc graecus non habet; habet autem:
因為藉著這一切,拉丁譯者命名了那四樣德行——即哲學家們口中最常提及的——把節制稱作「清醒」,給明智加上「智慧」之名,用「德行」一詞表達勇毅,唯獨把公義以其本名譯出。但這四樣德行在同一部《智慧書》中以其本名被稱呼,正如希臘人所稱呼的那樣,我們在許久之後於希臘文抄本中找到了。同樣,關於我引自《所羅門書》的話——「傳道者說:虛空之物的虛空」——我確實在許多抄本中讀到,但希臘文並無此語;它所有的乃是:
For by all these the Latin translator named those four virtues which are especially wont to be on the lips of the philosophers, calling temperance 'sobriety,' imposing on prudence the name 'wisdom,' expressing fortitude by the word 'virtue,' and rendering justice alone by its own name. But these four virtues, named in the same book of Wisdom by their own names, as they are called by the Greeks, we long afterwards found in the Greek codices. Likewise, as to what I set down from the book of Solomon—'Vanity of vain things, said Ecclesiastes'—I did indeed read this in many codices, but the Greek does not have it; rather it has:
60:43
uanitas uanitatum, quod postea uidi, et inueni eos latinos esse ueriores, qui habent uanitatum, non uanitantium. ex occasione tamen huius mendositatis quaecumque disserui, uera esse ipsis rebus apparet. Quod autem dixi: eum ipsum, quem cognoscere uolumus, hoc est deum, prius plena caritate diligamus, melius diceretur: sincera quam plena, nisi forte putatur caritatem dei non futuram esse maiorem, quando uidebimus facie ad faciem. sic itaque hoc accipiatur, tamquam plena dicta sit, qua maior esse non possit, quamdiu ambulamus per fidem; erit enim plenior, immo plenissima, sed per speciem.
「諸虛空的虛空」,這是我後來才看見的;我發現那些作「諸虛空」而非「虛空之物」的拉丁文本才是更確切的。然而,凡我藉此訛誤之機所論述的,就事情本身而言,都顯為真實。但關於我所說的——我們所願認識的那一位、即上帝,我們當先以完全的愛德愛祂——與其說「完全」,不如說「真誠」更好,除非有人以為當我們面對面看見時,對上帝的愛不會更大。故當如此理解,彷彿「完全」是指在我們憑信心行走的時候,沒有比它更大的了;因為它將更完全——不,是最完全——但那是藉著親見的。
'Vanity of vanities,' which I afterwards saw, and I found those Latin texts to be truer which have 'of vanities,' not 'of vain things.' Yet whatever I discoursed on the occasion of this faulty text appears to be true in the matters themselves. But as to what I said—that Him whom we wish to know, that is God, we should first love with full charity—it would be better to say 'sincere' rather than 'full,' unless perhaps one supposes that the love of God will not be greater when we shall see face to face. Let it therefore be so taken as though 'full' were said in the sense that no greater can be, so long as we walk by faith; for it will be fuller—nay, fullest—but through vision.
60:44
item quod dixi de his, qui subueniunt indigentibus, quia misericordes uocantur, etiam si sapientes usque adeo sint, ut iam nullo animi dolore turbentur, non sic accipiendum est, tamquam definierim in hac uita esse tales sapientes; non enim dixi: cum sint, sed dixi: etiam si sint . Alio loco, ubi dixi: iam uero, cum haec humana dilectio inhaerentem uberibus suis nutrierit et roborauerit animum, sequendo deo factus est idoneus;
同樣,關於我所說那些救助貧困之人、被稱為憐憫者的話——即使他們智慧到這樣的程度,以致不再被任何心靈的憂傷所擾——也不可如此理解,彷彿我斷定在今生就有這樣的智者存在;因為我並未說「當他們存在時」,而是說「即使他們存在」。在另一處,我說:「如今,當這人間之愛滋養並堅固了那依偎在自己乳房上的心靈時,它便成了適於跟隨上帝的了」;
Likewise, what I said about those who come to the aid of the needy, that they are called merciful, even if they are wise to such a degree that they are no longer disturbed by any grief of mind—this is not to be so taken as though I had determined that such wise men exist in this life; for I did not say 'when they are,' but I said 'even if they should be.' In another place, where I said: 'Now indeed, when this human love has nourished and strengthened the mind clinging to its own breasts, it has become fit to follow God';
60:45
ubi eius maiestas ex tanta parte, quanta animi, dum terrae huius inhabitator est, sufficit, aperire se coeperit, tantus caritatis ardor innascitur et tantum diuini amoris consurgit incendium, ut exustis omnibus uitiis in homine sanctificato atque purgato satis appareat, quam diuine dictum sit: ego sum ignis consumens, possunt putare Pelagiani istam perfectionem in hac mortali uita me dixisse posse contingere. sed non hoc putent.
「當祂的威嚴——就其足以滿足那尚居於此地之心靈的那一部分而言——開始向它顯露時,便生出如此熾烈的愛德之火,升起如此巨大的神聖之愛的烈焰,以致在那被聖化、被潔淨之人身上一切罪惡都被焚盡,充分顯明那句話說得何等合乎神性:『我乃是烈火』」——伯拉糾派可能會以為我是說這種完全可以在今生必朽的生命中達到。但願他們不要這樣想。
'when His majesty, in so great a part as suffices for the mind while it is an inhabitant of this earth, has begun to open itself, so great an ardor of charity is born and so great a blaze of divine love arises, that, all vices being burned away in the sanctified and purified man, it sufficiently appears how divinely it was said, I am a consuming fire'—the Pelagians may think that I said this perfection can be attained in this mortal life. But let them not think so.
60:46
ardor quippe caritatis sequendo deo factus idoneus et tam magnus, ut uitia cuncta consumat, in hac uita nasci et crescere potest, perficere uero, propter quod nascitur, ut nullum insit homini uitium, non consequenter hic potest, quamuis tanta ista res eodem ardore caritatis perficiatur, ubi perfici et quando perfici potest, ut. quemadmodum lauacrum regenerationis purgat a reatu omnium peccatorum, quae humana traxit natiuitas et contraxit iniquitas, ita illa perfectio purget ab omnium labe uitiorum, sine quibus esse non potest humana in hoc saeculo infirmitas. sicut accipiendum est etiam quod dixit apostolus:
因為那藉跟隨上帝而變得合宜、且如此巨大以致焚盡一切罪惡的愛德之火,能在今生中生發並增長;但要成就它為之而生的目的——即使人身上不再存留任何罪惡——在此世卻不能隨即做到,儘管這樣偉大之事是由同一愛德之火在其能被成就之處、能被成就之時而成就的:正如重生之洗滌淨了人的出生所帶入、不義所沾染的一切罪的罪咎,照樣那完全將淨去一切罪惡的污穢——今世人的軟弱離不開這些污穢。正如使徒所說的也當如此理解:
For the ardor of charity, made fit by following God and so great that it consumes all vices, can be born and grow in this life; but to accomplish that for which it is born—namely, that no vice remain in a man—it cannot consequently do here, although so great a thing is accomplished by that same ardor of charity where it can be accomplished and when it can be accomplished: that, just as the laver of regeneration purges from the guilt of all the sins which human birth drew in and iniquity contracted, so that perfection may purge from the stain of all vices, without which human weakness cannot be in this age. As is also to be understood what the Apostle said:
60:47
Christus dilexit ecclesiam et semet ipsum tradidit pro ea, mundans eam lauacro aquae in uerbo, ut exhiberet sibi gloriosam ecclesiam non habentem maculam aut rugam aut aliquid eius modi. hic est enim lauacrum aquae in uerbo, quo mundatur ecclesia. sed cum tota dicat, quamdiu hic est: dimitte nobis debita nostra. non utique hic est sine macula aut ruga aut aliquid huius modi, ex eo tamen, quod hic accipit, ad illam gloriam, quae hic non est, perfectionemque perducitur. In alio libro, cuius est titulus: de moribus Manicheorum, illud. quod dixi:
「基督愛教會,為她捨己,以水藉著道洗淨她,好獻給自己成為榮耀的教會,毫無玷污、皺紋等類的病。」因為這就是教會藉以被潔淨的、在道中的水的洗滌。但既然全教會只要還在此世,就說:「赦免我們的罪債」,那麼它在此世確實並非毫無玷污、皺紋等類的病;然而藉著它在此世所領受的,它被帶往那不在此世的榮耀與完全。在另一卷、其標題為《論摩尼教徒的道德》的書中,有我所說的話:
'Christ loved the Church and gave Himself up for her, cleansing her by the laver of water in the word, that He might present to Himself a glorious Church, not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing.' For this is the laver of water in the word by which the Church is cleansed. But since the whole Church, so long as it is here, says, 'Forgive us our debts,' it is certainly not here without spot or wrinkle or any such thing; yet from what it here receives, it is brought to that glory which is not here, and to perfection. In another book, whose title is On the Morals of the Manichees, there is that which I said:
60:48
dei bonitas omnia deficientia sic ordinat, ut ibi sint, ubi congruentissime possint esse, donec ordinatis motibus ad id recurrant, unde defecerunt, non sic accipiendum est, tamquam omnia recurrant ad id, unde defecerunt, sicut Origeni uisum est, sed ea omnia, quae recurrunt. non enim recurrent ad deum, a quo defecerunt, qui sempiterno igne punientur, quamuis omnia deficientia sic ordinentur, ut ibi sint, ubi congruentissime possint esse, quia et illi, qui non recurrunt, congruentissime in poena sunt. alio loco: nemo fere, inquam, de scarabeis dubitat, quin de limo in pilam rotundato ab his atque obruto existant, cum hoc exemplum utrum uerum sit multi dubitant, multi ne audierint quidem.
「上帝的良善如此安排一切有缺之物,使它們得以處在最適當的所在,直到藉有序的運動奔回它們所墮離之處」——這不可如此理解,彷彿一切事物都奔回它們所墮離之處(如俄利根所以為的那樣),而是指那些確實奔回之物。因為它們不會奔回那被它們墮離、要被永火懲罰的上帝那裡,儘管一切有缺之物都被如此安排,使它們得以處在最適當的所在,因為連那些不奔回之物,在刑罰中也是處在最適當的所在。在另一處:「幾乎沒有人,」我說,「懷疑甲蟲是從被牠們滾成球並掩蓋起來的泥中生出的」——雖然許多人懷疑此例是否屬實,也有許多人根本不曾聽聞。
'The goodness of God so orders all deficient things that they may be where they can most fittingly be, until by ordered movements they run back to that from which they fell'—this is not to be so taken as though all things run back to that from which they fell, as it seemed to Origen, but those things which do run back. For they will not run back to God from whom they fell, who shall be punished with everlasting fire, although all deficient things are so ordered that they may be where they can most fittingly be, because even those who do not run back are most fittingly in punishment. In another place: 'Hardly anyone,' I said, 'doubts concerning beetles that they arise from mud rolled into a ball by them and covered over'—although many doubt whether this example is true, and many have not even heard of it.
60:49
Hoc opus sic incipit: In aliis libris satis opinor egisse nos . CAPVT VII. DE ANIMAE QVANTITATE LIBER VNVS. In eadem urbe scripsi dialogum, in quo de anima multa quaeruntur ac disseruntur, id est unde sit, qualis sit, quanta sit, cur corpori fuerit data, cum ad corpus uenerit qualis efficiatur, qualis cum abscesserit. sed quoniam quanta sit diligentissime ac subtilissime disputatum est, ut eam, si possemus, ostenderemus corporalis quantitatis non esse et tamen magnum aliquid esse, ex hac una inquisitione totus liber nomen accepit, ut appellaretur de animae quantitate.
此書如此開始:「在其他書卷中,我想我們已論述得足夠了。」第七章 論靈魂的大小,一卷。在同一城中,我寫了一篇對話,其中就靈魂多有探究與討論——即它從何而來、其性質如何、其大小如何、為何被賦予身體、當它來到身體時變成怎樣、當它離去時又是怎樣。但因為它有多大這一問題被極為仔細精微地討論,好使我們若能夠,便顯明它並非具有形體的大小,卻又是某種偉大之物,故整卷書便從這一項探究得了名,被稱作《論靈魂的大小》。
This work begins thus: 'In other books I think we have dealt sufficiently.' CHAPTER VII. ON THE GREATNESS OF THE SOUL, ONE BOOK. In the same city I wrote a dialogue in which many things are inquired into and discussed concerning the soul—that is, whence it is, of what quality it is, how great it is, why it was given to the body, of what quality it becomes when it comes to the body, of what quality when it departs. But because how great it is was very carefully and subtly discussed, that we might show, if we could, that it is not of bodily magnitude and yet is something great, from this one inquiry the whole book received its name, so that it was called On the Greatness of the Soul.
60:50
In eo libro illud, quod dixi, omnes artes animam secum adtulisse mihi uideri nec aliud quicquam esse id, quod dicitur discere, quam reminisci et recordari, non sic accipiendum est, quasi ex hoc adprobetur animam uel in alio corpore uel alibi siue in corpore siue extra corpus aliquando uixisse et ea, quae interrogata respondet, cum hic non didicerit, in alia uita ante didicisse.
在那卷書中,我所說的——一切技藝在我看來都是靈魂自身帶來的,而所謂學習不過是回憶與記起——不可如此理解,彷彿由此便證明靈魂曾在另一身體中、或別處(無論在身體之內或身體之外)生活過,並且它被問及而回答的那些事,儘管它在此世不曾學習,卻是在另一生命中先前學過的。
In that book, what I said—that all the arts seem to me to be brought along by the soul itself, and that what is called learning is nothing other than remembering and recalling—is not to be so taken as though it were thereby proved that the soul once lived either in another body or elsewhere, whether in a body or outside a body, and that the things which, when questioned, it answers, though it did not learn them here, it had learned before in another life.
60:51
fieri enim potest, sicut iam in hoc opere supra dixi-mus, ut hoc ideo possit, quia natura intellegibilis est, ut conectatur non solum intellegibilibus uerum etiam inmutabilibus rebus, eo ordine facta, ut, cum se ad eas res mouet, quibus conexa est, uel ad se ipsam, in quantum eas uidet, in tantum de his uera respondeat. nec sane omnes artes eo modo secum adtulit ac secum habet; nam de artibus, quae ad sensus corporis pertinent, sicut multa medicinae, sicut astrologiae omnia, nisi quod hic didicerit non potest dicere. ea uero, quae sola intellegentia capit, propter id, quod dixi, cum uel a se ipsa uel ab alio fuerit bene interrogata et recordata, respondet. Alio loco:
因為可能有這樣的情形,正如我在本書前面已說過的:它之所以能如此,是因為它具有可理解的本性,以致它不僅與可理解之物、也與不變之物相連,並且被造成如此秩序,使得當它向那些與它相連之物、或向它自身運動時,就它看見它們的程度,便就那程度真確地回答關於它們的事。它也並非以那種方式帶來並自身保有一切技藝;因為關於那些與身體感官相關的技藝——如醫學中的許多、如星象學的全部——它只能說出它在此世所學過的。但那些唯獨理智所把握之物,因我所說的緣故,當它被自己或被他人好好發問、並且記起時,它便回答。在另一處:
For it can happen, as I have already said above in this work, that it can do this because it is of an intelligible nature, so that it is connected not only with intelligible but also with immutable things, having been made in such an order that, when it moves itself toward those things to which it is connected, or toward itself, in so far as it sees them, in so far it answers truly concerning them. Nor indeed did it bring along and hold with itself all the arts in that way; for concerning the arts which pertain to the bodily senses—such as much of medicine, such as all of astrology—it cannot speak except what it has learned here. But those things which the intelligence alone grasps, on account of what I said, it answers when it has been well questioned, either by itself or by another, and has recalled. In another place:
60:52
uellem, inquam, hine plura dicere ac me ipsum constringere, dum quasi tibi praecipio, ut nihil aliud agerem, quam redderer mihi, cui me maxime debeo . ubi uideor dicere potius debuisse: redderer deo, cui me maxime debeo . sed quo- Diam prius sibi ipse homo reddendus est, ut illic quasi gradu facto inde surgat atque adtollatur ad deum, sicut filius ille minor prius reuersus est ad semet ipsum et tunc ait: surgam et ibo ad patrem meum, ideo sic sum locutus. denique mox addidi: atque ita fieri amicum mancipium domino . quod ergo dixi: cui me maxime debeo, ad homines rettuli; magis enim mihi me debeo quam hominibus ceteris, quamuis deo magis quam mihi. Hic liber sic incipit:
「我願,」我說,「在此多說些,並約束自己,彷彿囑咐你,叫我除了歸還於自己——我最虧欠的對象——之外,別無所為」——在此,我似乎本應說:「歸還於上帝,我最虧欠的對象」。但因為人必須先歸還於自己,好使他從那裡、彷彿踏出一步,由此起身,被提升至上帝,正如那小兒子先歸回自己,然後說:「我要起來,到我父親那裡去」,所以我才這樣說。接著我隨即補充道:「並如此成為主的親善僕人」。因此我所說的——「我最虧欠的對象」——是指人;因為我虧欠自己多於虧欠其他人,儘管虧欠上帝多於虧欠自己。此書如此開始:
'I would wish,' I said, 'to say more on this and to bind myself, while as it were enjoining upon you that I should do nothing else than be restored to myself, to whom I most owe myself'—where I seem rather that I ought to have said, 'be restored to God, to whom I most owe myself.' But because a man must first be restored to himself, so that from there, having as it were made a step, he may rise from it and be lifted up to God, just as that younger son first returned to himself and then said, 'I will arise and go to my father,' I therefore spoke thus. Then presently I added: 'and thus to become a friendly servant to the Lord.' What I therefore said—'to whom I most owe myself'—I referred to men; for I owe myself more to myself than to other men, although to God more than to myself. This book begins thus:
60:53
Quoniam uideo te abundare otio . CAPVT VIII. DE LIBERO ARBITRIO LIBRI TRES. Cum adhuc Romae demoraremur, noluimus disputando quaerere, unde sit malum, et eo modo disputauimus, ut, si possemus, id quod de hac re diuinae auctoritati subditi credebamus etiam ad intellegentiam nostram, quantum disserendo opitulante deo agere possemus, ratio considerata et pertractata perduceret. et quoniam constitit inter nos diligenter ratione discussa malum non exortum nisi ex libero uoluntatis arbitrio, tres libri, quos eadem disputatio peperit, appellati sunt de libero arbitrio. quorum secundum et tertium in Africa iam Hippone Regio presbyter ordinatus, sicut tunc potui, terminaui.
「既然我看見你閒暇有餘。」第八章 論自由意志,三卷。當我們仍逗留於羅馬時,我們願藉討論來探究惡從何而來,並如此討論:若我們能夠,願我們順服於神聖權威所信的關於此事之理,能——就我們藉討論、蒙上帝相助所能成就的範圍——藉著審慎考察、細加探究的理性,甚至被帶到我們自己的理解之中。既然我們仔細討論了道理之後,一致認定惡無非出於意志的自由抉擇,那次討論所產生的三卷書便被稱作《論自由意志》。其中第二、第三卷是我在非洲、已於希波·雷吉烏斯被按立為長老之後,照我當時所能而完成的。
'Since I see that you abound in leisure.' CHAPTER VIII. ON FREE WILL, THREE BOOKS. While we were still tarrying at Rome, we wished to inquire by discussion whence evil is, and we discussed in such a way that, if we could, that which concerning this matter we, subject to the divine authority, believed, might—so far as by discussing, with God's help, we could accomplish it—be brought by reason considered and thoroughly examined even to our own understanding. And since it was established among us, the reason having been carefully discussed, that evil did not arise except from the free choice of the will, the three books which that same discussion brought forth were called On Free Will. Of these I completed the second and third in Africa, when I had now been ordained a presbyter at Hippo Regius, as I was then able.
60:54
In his libris ita multa disserta sunt, ut incidentes nonnullae quaestiones, quas uel enodare non poteram uel longam sermocinationem in praesenti requirebant, ita differrentur, ut ex utraque parte uel ex omnibus earundem quaestionum partibus, in quibus non apparebat, quid potius congrueret ueritati, ad hoc tamen ratiocinatio nostra concluderetur, ut, quodlibet eorum uerum esset, laudandus crederetur uel etiam ostenderetur deus.
在這些書卷中,論及之事甚多,以致某些附帶產生的問題——那些我或無法解開、或當下需要長篇論述的——便被如此擱置:使得就那些問題的任一方、或各方面(其中看不出哪一種更合乎真理)而言,我們的推理仍歸結於這一目的:即無論其中哪一種為真,上帝都當被信、甚或被顯明為配得稱讚。
In these books so many things were discussed that certain incidental questions, which I either could not unravel or which required a long discourse for the present, were so deferred that, on either side, or on all sides of those same questions—in which it did not appear which better agreed with the truth—our reasoning was nonetheless concluded to this end: that, whichever of them should be true, God was to be believed, or even shown, worthy of praise.
60:55
propter eos quippe disputatio illa suscepta est, qui negant ex libero uoluntatis arbitrio mali originem duci et deum, si ita est, creatorem omnium naturarum culpandum esse contendunt, eo modo uolentes secundum suae inpietatis erroremManichei enim suntinmutabilem quandam et deo coaeternam introducere naturam mali. de gratia uero dei, qua suos electos sic praedestinauit, ut eorum, qui iam in eis utuntur libero arbitrio, ipse etiam praeparet uoluntates, nihil in his libris disputatum est propter hoc proposita quaestione. ubi autem incidit locus, ut huius gratiae commemoratio fieret, transeunter commemorata est, non, quasi inde ageretur, operosa ratiocinatione defensa.
因為那次討論之所以被承擔,是為了那些否認惡的起源出於意志自由抉擇之人,他們主張:若是如此,上帝——萬有本性的創造者——就該受責備;他們藉此,按其不敬虔的謬誤(因他們是摩尼教徒),要引入某種不變的、與上帝同永恆的惡的本性。但關於上帝的恩典——祂如此預定祂的選民,以致連那些在他們裡面已運用自由抉擇之人的意志,祂自己也預備之——在這些書卷中卻毫無論及,因為所提出的問題與此無關。然而每當有機會提及這恩典時,便順帶提及,並未如同在那裡處理此題般,以費力的推理加以辯護。
For that discussion was undertaken on account of those who deny that the origin of evil is drawn from the free choice of the will, and who contend that God, if it is so, the creator of all natures, is to be blamed—wishing thereby, according to the error of their impiety (for they are Manichees), to introduce a certain immutable nature of evil, coeternal with God. But of the grace of God, by which He has so predestined His elect that He Himself also prepares the wills of those who already use free choice in them, nothing was discussed in these books, because the question proposed did not concern that. But where a place occurred for making mention of this grace, it was mentioned in passing, not defended by laborious reasoning as though the matter were there being treated.
60:56
aliud est enim quaerere, unde sit malum, et aliud est quaerere, unde redeatur ad pristinum uel ad maius perueniatur bonum. Quapropter noui heretici Pelagiani, qui liberum sic asserunt uoluntatis arbitrium, ut gratiae dei non relinquant locum, quandoquidem eam secundum merita nostra dari adserunt, non se extollant, quasi eorum egerim causam, quia multa in his libris dixi pro libero arbitrio, quae illius disputationis causa poscebat. dixi quippe in primo libro male facta iustitia dei uindicari et addidi: non enim iuste uindicarentur, nisi fierent uoluntate . item cum ipsam bonam uoluntatem tam magnum bonum esse monstrarem, ut omnibus corporis et extraneis bonis merito anteponeretur, dixi:
因為探究惡從何而來是一回事,探究人如何返回先前的美善、或達到更大的美善又是另一回事。因此,願那些新的異端——伯拉糾派,他們如此主張意志的自由抉擇,以致不給上帝的恩典留餘地,因為他們斷言恩典是按我們的功德賜下的——不要自高,彷彿我曾為他們的主張辯護,因為我在這些書卷中為自由意志說了許多話,那是那次討論的緣由所要求的。因為我在第一卷中說:惡行由上帝的公義施行報應,並補充道:「因為它們若非出於意志而行,便不會被公義地報應。」同樣,當我顯明善的意志本身是如此偉大的善、以致理當被置於一切身體的與外在的善之上時,我說:
For it is one thing to inquire whence evil is, and another to inquire whence one may return to the former good, or attain to a greater good. Wherefore let the new heretics, the Pelagians, who so assert the free choice of the will that they leave no place for the grace of God—since they assert that it is given according to our merits—not exalt themselves as though I had pleaded their cause, because I said many things in these books on behalf of free will which the cause of that discussion demanded. For I said in the first book that evil deeds are avenged by the justice of God, and I added: 'For they would not be justly avenged unless they were done by the will.' Likewise, when I was showing that the good will itself is so great a good that it is deservedly to be preferred to all bodily and external goods, I said:
60:57
uides igitur iam, ut existimo, in uoluntate nostra esse constitutum, ut hoc uel fruamur uel careamus tanto et tam uero bono; quid enim tam in uoluntate quam ipsa uoluntas sita est ? et alio loco: quid ergo causa est, inquam, cur dubitandum putemus, etiamsi numquam antea sapientes fuimus, uoluntate nos tamen laudabilem et beatam uitam, uoluntate turpem et miseram mereri ac degere ? itemque alio loco: ex quo conficitur, inquam, ut quisquis recte honesteque uult uiuere, si id se uelle prae fugacibus rebus uelit, adsequatur tantam rem tanta facilitate, ut nihil aliud ei quam ipsum uelle sit habere, quod uoluit . itemque alibi dixi:
「因此,如我所想,你現在看見了:叫我們享有或缺乏這樣偉大、這樣真實之善,是取決於我們的意志;因為還有什麼像意志本身這樣安置於意志之中呢?」在另一處:「那麼,」我說,「有什麼理由使我們認為必須懷疑:即使我們先前從未有智慧,我們仍憑意志配得並度可稱讚而有福的生命,憑意志配得並度卑劣而可悲的生命呢?」同樣,在另一處:「由此得出結論,」我說,「凡願意正直而端正地生活之人,若他願此勝於願那些易逝之物,便以如此輕易獲得如此偉大之事,以致對他而言,擁有他所願的,無非就是那願意本身。」同樣,在別處我說:
'You see therefore now, as I think, that it is established in our will that we should either enjoy or lack so great and so true a good; for what is so situated in the will as the will itself?' And in another place: 'What reason, then, is there,' I said, 'why we should think it must be doubted that, even if we were never wise before, we nonetheless by our will merit and lead a praiseworthy and blessed life, and by our will a base and wretched one?' And likewise in another place: 'From which it is concluded,' I said, 'that whoever wishes to live rightly and honorably, if he wishes this in preference to fleeting things, attains so great a thing with such great ease that to have what he willed is for him nothing other than the very willing.' And likewise elsewhere I said:
60:58
hoc enim aeterna lex illa, ad cuius considerationem redire iam tempus est, incommutabili stabilitate firmauit, ut in uoluntate meritum sit, in beatitate autem et miseria praemium atque supplicium . et alio loco: quid, inquam, quisque sectandum et amplectendum eligat, in uoluntate esse positum constitit . et in secundo libro: homo enim ipse, inquam, in quantum homo est, aliquod bonum est, quia recte uiuere, cum uult, potest . et alio loco dixi: recte fieri non posse nisi eodem libero uoluntatis arbitrio . et in libro tertio:
「因為那永恆的律法——如今是時候回到對它的考察了——以不變的穩定確立了這一點:功過在乎意志,而賞罰、報應與懲罰則在乎有福與可悲。」在另一處:「各人,」我說,「選擇去追求並擁抱什麼,這確定是安置於意志之中的。」在第二卷中:「因為人本身,」我說,「就其為人而言,乃是某種善,因為他能夠在願意時正直地生活。」在另一處我說:「正直的行為除非藉那同一意志的自由抉擇,便不能成就。」在第三卷中:
'For that eternal law—to the consideration of which it is now time to return—has established this by immutable stability: that in the will there should be merit, but in blessedness and misery reward and punishment.' And in another place: 'What each one,' I said, 'chooses to pursue and embrace is established to be placed in the will.' And in the second book: 'For man himself,' I said, 'in so far as he is man, is some good, because he can, when he wills, live rightly.' And in another place I said: 'that right conduct cannot be done except by that same free choice of the will.' And in the third book:
60:59
quid opus est quaeri, inquam, unde iste motus existat, quo uoluntas auertitur ab incommutabili bono ad commutabile bonum, cum eum non nisi animi et uoluntarium et ob hoc culpabile esse fateamur omnisque de hac re disciplina utilis ad id ualeat, ut eo motu inprobato atque cohibito uoluntatem nostram ad fruendum sempiterno bono a lapsu temporali conuertamus ? et in alio loco: obscure, inquam, de te ueritas clamat. non enim posses aliud sentire esse in potestate nostra nisi quod, cum uolumus, facimus. quapropter nihil tam in nostra potestate quam ipsa uoluntas est. ea enim prorsus nullo interuallo mox, ut uolumus, praesto est . item alio loco:
「有何必要去探究,」我說,「那使意志從不變之善轉向可變之善的運動從何而生,既然我們承認它唯獨屬於心靈、是出於意願、並因此可歸咎;而一切關於此事有益的教導,其功用皆在於:使那運動被斥責、被抑制之後,我們可以把我們的意志從屬時間的墮落轉向享受永恆之善?」在另一處:「隱晦地,」我說,「真理為著你而呼喊。因為除了我們願意時所行之事以外,你無法覺察還有什麼在我們權能之內。因此沒有什麼像意志本身這樣在我們的權能之內。因為它確實毫無間隔,一經我們願意,便立即在手。」同樣,在另一處:
'What need is there to inquire,' I said, 'whence arises that movement by which the will is turned away from the immutable good to the changeable good, since we confess that it is only of the mind, and voluntary, and on that account culpable; and every profitable teaching about this matter avails to this: that, this movement being reproved and restrained, we may turn our will from a temporal fall to enjoying the everlasting good?' And in another place: 'Obscurely,' I said, 'the truth cries out concerning you. For you could not perceive that anything is in our power except what we do when we will. Wherefore nothing is so much in our power as the will itself. For it, indeed, with no interval, is at hand as soon as we will.' Likewise in another place:
60:60
si enim tu laudaris, inquam, uidendo, quid facere debeas, cum id non uideas nisi in illo, qui est incommutabilis ueritas, quanto magis ille, qui et uelle praecepit et posse praebuit et non inpune nolle permisit . deinde subiunxi dicens: si enim hoc debet quisque, quod accepit, et sic homo factus est, ut necessario peccet, hoc debet, ut peccet. cum uero peccat, quod debet facit; quod si scelus est dicere, neminem natura sua cogit, ut peccet . et iterum: quae tandem esse poterit, inquam, ante uoluntatem causa uoluntatis? aut enim et ipsa uoluntas est et a radice ista uoluntatis non receditur, aut non est uoluntas et peccatum nullum habet.
「因為你若因看見你當做之事而受稱讚,」我說,「而你除非在那不變真理的那一位裡便看不見這事,那麼那位既命令了願意、又賦予了能力、且不容許不願的拒絕逃脫懲罰的那一位,豈不更當受稱讚?」接著我補充道:「因為若各人虧欠他所領受之物,而人被造成必然犯罪,那麼他就虧欠了犯罪。但當他犯罪時,他做的是他所虧欠的;這若說出來是邪惡的,那麼沒有人是被他自己的本性強迫去犯罪的。」又:「那麼,」我說,「在意志之先,究竟能有什麼作意志的原因呢?因為它要麼本身也是意志,而人便不脫離意志的這個根源;要麼它不是意志,也就沒有罪。
'For if you,' I said, 'are praised for seeing what you ought to do, when you do not see it except in Him who is the immutable truth, how much more He who both commanded the willing, and furnished the power, and did not permit unwilling refusal to go unpunished?' Then I subjoined, saying: 'For if each one owes what he has received, and man was so made that he necessarily sins, then he owes it that he should sin. But when he sins, he does what he owes; which, if it is wicked to say, no one is compelled by his own nature to sin.' And again: 'What at last can be,' I said, 'the cause of the will prior to the will? For either it too is a will, and one does not depart from this root of the will, or it is not a will and has no sin.
60:61
aut igitur uoluntas est primum causa peccandi aut nullum peccatum est prima causa peccandi, nec est, cui inputetur peccatum nisi peccanti. non ergo est, cui recte inputetur nisi uoluntati . et paulo post: quis, inquam, peccat in eo, quod nullo modo cauere potest? peccatur autem: caueri igitur potest . quo testimonio meo in quodam libro suo Pelagius usus est. cui libro cum respondissem, titulum libri mei esse uolui : de natura et gratia. In his atque huius modi uerbis meis, quia gratia dei commemorata non est, de qua tunc non agebatur, putant Pelagiani uel putare possunt suam nos tenuisse sententiam. sed frustra hoc putant.
「所以,要麼意志是犯罪的第一因,要麼沒有任何罪是犯罪的第一因;除犯罪者外,也無人可被歸咎於罪。因此,除意志外,無人可被公義地歸咎。」稍後:「誰,」我說,「在他絕無法避免之事上犯罪呢?但罪確被犯下:因此它是可以避免的。」我的這一見證被伯拉糾用於他的某一卷書中。當我回覆了那書後,我願我這卷書的標題為《論本性與恩典》。在我這些以及類似的話中,因為未提及上帝的恩典——那當時並非討論的對象——伯拉糾派便以為、或可能以為我持守他們的見解。但他們如此設想是徒然的。
Either therefore the will is the first cause of sinning, or no sin is the first cause of sinning; nor is there anyone to whom sin may be imputed except the sinner. There is therefore no one to whom it may rightly be imputed except the will.' And a little later: 'Who,' I said, 'sins in that which he can in no way avoid? But sin is committed: therefore it can be avoided.' This testimony of mine Pelagius used in a certain book of his. When I had replied to that book, I wished the title of my book to be On Nature and Grace. In these and suchlike words of mine, because the grace of God is not mentioned—which was then not being treated of—the Pelagians think, or can think, that I held their opinion. But they think this in vain.
60:62
uoluntas quippe, qua et peccatur et recte uiuitur, quod hic uerbis egimus, uoluntas ergo ista nisi dei gratia liberetur a seruitute, qua facta est serua peccati, et, ut uitia superet, adiuuetur, recte pieque uiui a mortalibus non potest. et hoc diuinum beneficium, quo liberatur, nisi eam praeueniret, iam meritis eius daretur et non esset gratia, quae utique gratis datur.
因為那使人既犯罪又正直生活的意志——這正是我們在此藉這些話所論述的——那意志,除非藉上帝的恩典從那使它淪為罪之奴僕的奴役中得釋放,並得幫助以勝過罪惡,凡人便不能正直而虔敬地生活。而這使它得釋放的神聖恩惠,若非先於它而臨到,就會是照它的功德賜下的,也就不是恩典了;因為恩典本是白白賜下的。
For the will, by which one both sins and lives rightly—which is what we here treated of by these words—that will, then, unless it be freed by the grace of God from the servitude by which it has become a slave to sin, and be aided that it may overcome vices, cannot be lived by mortals rightly and piously. And this divine benefit, by which it is freed, unless it went before it, would already be given to its merits and would not be grace, which indeed is given freely.
60:63
quod in aliis opusculis nostris satis egimus istos inimicos huius gratiae, nouos hereticos, refellentes, quamuis in his libris, qui non contra illos omninoquippe illi nondum erantsed contra Manicheos conscripti sunt de libero arbitrio, non omni modo de ista dei gratia reticuimus, quam nefanda inpietate conantur auferre. diximus quippe in secundo libro non solum magna sed etiam minima bona non esse posse nisi ab illo, a quo sunt omnia bona, hoc est deo . et paulo post: uirtutes, inquam, in quibus recte uiuitur, magna bona sunt; species autem quorumlibet corporum, sine quibus recte uiui potest, minima bona sunt; potentiae uero animi, sine quibus recte uiui non potest, media bona sunt.
這一點我們在其他小著作中已充分處理,駁斥了這恩典的那些仇敵、那些新的異端;儘管在這些書卷——即《論自由意志》,它們根本不是針對他們所寫(因他們尚未出現),而是針對摩尼教徒的——中,關於他們以可憎的不敬虔企圖奪去的那上帝的恩典,我們也絕未緘默不言。因為我們在第二卷中說:不僅是大的善、連最小的善也無非出於萬善之源、即上帝。稍後:「那些藉以正直生活的德行,」我說,「是大的善;但無論任何物體的形貌——沒有它們人仍可正直生活——是最小的善;而心靈的種種能力——沒有它們人便不能正直生活——是中間的善。」
This we have dealt with sufficiently in our other little works, refuting those enemies of this grace, the new heretics; although in these books, which were written not at all against them—for they did not yet exist—but against the Manichees, On Free Will, we did not by any means keep silent about that grace of God which by abominable impiety they attempt to take away. For we said in the second book that not only great but also the least goods cannot be except from Him from whom are all goods, that is, God. And a little later: 'The virtues,' I said, 'by which one lives rightly are great goods; but the forms of any bodies whatsoever, without which one can live rightly, are the least goods; and the powers of the mind, without which one cannot live rightly, are intermediate goods.'
60:64
uirtutibus nemo male utitur, ceteris autem bonis, id est mediis et minimis, non solum bene sed etiam male quisque uti potest. et ideo uirtute nemo male utitur, quia opus uirtutis est bonus usus istorum, quibus etiam non bene uti possumus; nemo autem bene utendo male utitur. quare abundantia et magnitudo bonitatis dei non solum magna sed etiam media et minima bona esse praestitit. magis laudanda est bonitas eius in magnis quam in mediis et magis in mediis quam in minimis his bonis, sed magis in omnibus, quam si non omnia tribuisset . et in alio loco:
沒有人惡用德行;但其他的善,即中間的與最小的,任何人都能不僅善用、也惡用。因此沒有人惡用德行,因為德行的作為乃是善用那些我們也能不善用之物;而沒有人在善用之時竟是惡用。故此,上帝良善的豐盛與偉大,不僅供給了大的、也供給了中間的與最小的善使之存在。祂的良善在大的善中比在中間的善中更當受稱讚,在中間的善中比在這最小的善中更當受稱讚;但比起祂若不賜下這一切,在這一切之中受的稱讚更多。在另一處:
No one uses the virtues badly; but the other goods, that is, the intermediate and the least, anyone can use not only well but also badly. And therefore no one uses virtue badly, because the work of virtue is the good use of those things which we can also use not well; and no one, by using well, uses badly. Wherefore the abundance and greatness of God's goodness has provided not only the great but also the intermediate and the least goods to exist. His goodness is more to be praised in the great than in the intermediate, and more in the intermediate than in these least goods; but more in all of them, than if He had not bestowed all. And in another place:
60:65
tu tantum, inquam, pietatem inconcussam tene, ut nullum tibi bonum uel sentienti uel intellegenti uel quoquo modo cogitanti occurrat, quod non sit ex deo . itemque alio loco dixi: sed quoniam non, sicut sponte homo cecidit, ita etiam sponte surgere potest, porrectam nobis desuper dexteram dei, id est domini nostri Iesu Christi, firma fide teneamus . Et in libro tertio, cum dixissem illud, quod et Pelagium de meis opusculis usum fuisse commemoraui: quis enim peccat in eo, quod nullo modo cauere potest? peccatur autem: caueri igitur potest, continuo secutus adiunxi: et tamen etiam per ignorantiam facta quaedam inprobantur et corrigenda iudicantur, sicut in diuinis auctoritatibus legimus.
「你只管,」我說,「持守毫不動搖的敬虔,使得沒有任何善——無論你覺察它、或理解它、或以任何方式思想它——臨到你而不是出於上帝的。」同樣,在另一處我說:「但既然人不能像自願墮落那樣、也自願起身,就讓我們以堅定的信心,持守那從上向我們伸出的上帝的右手——即我們的主耶穌基督。」在第三卷中,當我說了那句我曾提及伯拉糾也曾引自我小著作的話——「因為誰在他絕無法避免之事上犯罪呢?但罪確被犯下:因此它是可以避免的」——我隨即接下去補充道:「然而,某些甚至因無知而做的事,也被斥責並被判定當加改正,正如我們在神聖的權威中所讀到的。」
'Do you only,' I said, 'hold fast an unshaken piety, so that no good may present itself to you—whether you perceive it, or understand it, or think of it in any way whatsoever—which is not from God.' And likewise in another place I said: 'But since man cannot rise of his own accord, just as he fell of his own accord, let us hold with firm faith the right hand of God stretched out to us from above—that is, our Lord Jesus Christ.' And in the third book, when I had said that which I mentioned Pelagius also to have used from my little works—'For who sins in that which he can in no way avoid? But sin is committed: therefore it can be avoided'—I immediately went on and added: 'And yet certain things done even through ignorance are disapproved and judged to be corrected, as we read in the divine authorities.'
60:66
ait enim apostolus: misericordiam consecutus sum, quia ignorans feci; ait et propheta: delicta iuuentutis et ignorantiae meae ne memineris. sunt etiam necessitate facta inprobanda, ubi uult homo recte facere et non potest. nam unde sunt illae uoces: non quod uolo facio bonum, sed quod odi malum, hoc ago; et illud: uelle adiacet mihi, perficere autem bonum non; et illud: caro concupiscit aduersus spiritum, spiritus autem aduersus carnem. haec enim inuicem aduersantur, ut non ea, quae uultis, faciatis? sed haec omnia hominum sunt ex illa mortis damnatione uenientium. nam si non est ista poena hominis, sed natura, nulla ista peccata sunt.
因為使徒說:「我蒙了憐憫,因我是無知而行的」;先知也說:「求你不要記念我幼年的罪和我的無知。」也有出於必然而做、當受斥責之事,即人願意正直而行卻不能。因為那些聲音從何而來:「我所願的善我反不作,我所恨的惡我倒去作」;還有那句:「立志為善由得我,只是行出來由不得我」;還有那句:「情慾與聖靈相爭,聖靈與情慾相爭。這兩個彼此相敵,使你們不能做所願意做的」?但這一切都屬於出自那死亡之定罪的人。因為這若不是人的刑罰、而是他的本性,那麼這些便根本不是罪。
For the Apostle says: 'I obtained mercy, because I did it ignorantly'; and the prophet says: 'The sins of my youth and my ignorances remember not.' There are also things done by necessity that are to be disapproved, where a man wills to do rightly and cannot. For whence are those voices: 'For the good that I would I do not, but the evil that I hate, that I do'; and that: 'To will is present with me, but to accomplish the good I find not'; and that: 'The flesh lusts against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh. For these are contrary to one another, that you may not do the things that you would'? But all these belong to men coming from that condemnation of death. For if this is not the punishment of man, but his nature, these are no sins at all.
60:67
si enim non receditur ab eo modo, quo naturaliter factus est ita, ut melius esse non possit, ea quae debet facit, cum haec facit. si autem bonus homo esset, aliter esset; nunc autem quia ita est, non est bonus nec habet in potestate, ut bonus sit, siue non uidendo, qualis esse debeat, siue uidendo et non ualendo esse, qualem debere esse se uidet. poenam istam esse quis dubitet ? omnis autem poena; si iusta est, peccati poena est et supplicium nominatur. si autem iniusta poena estquoniam poenam esse nemo ambigitiniusto aliquo dominante homini inposita est. porro quia de omnipotentia dei et iustitia dubitare dementis est, iusta haec poena est et pro peccato aliquo penditur.
因為人若不脫離他被自然造成的那模式,以致他不能更好,那麼他做這些事時,做的便是他所虧欠的。但他若是個善人,就會是另一番光景;然而如今既是如此,他便不是善的,也無能力使自己為善——或因看不見他當是怎樣,或因看見卻無力成為他所看見他當是的那樣。誰能懷疑這是一種刑罰呢?但一切刑罰,若是公義的,便是罪的刑罰,被稱作懲處。但這刑罰若是不公義的——既然無人懷疑它是刑罰——那便是由某個不公義的掌權者強加於人的。但既然懷疑上帝的全能與公義乃是瘋人之舉,這刑罰便是公義的,是為某罪而付的。
For if one does not depart from that mode in which he was naturally made, so that he cannot be better, he does what he owes when he does these things. But if he were a good man, he would be otherwise; as it is now, however, because it is so, he is not good, nor has he it in his power to be good—whether by not seeing what he ought to be, or by seeing and not being able to be what he sees he ought to be. Who can doubt that this is a punishment? But every punishment, if it is just, is the punishment of sin and is called a penalty. But if the punishment is unjust—since no one doubts that it is a punishment—it has been imposed on man by some unjust one holding dominion. But since it is the mark of a madman to doubt concerning the omnipotence and justice of God, this punishment is just and is paid for some sin.
60:68
non enim quisquam iniustus dominator aut subripere hominem potuit uelut ignoranti deo aut extorquere inuito tamquam inualidiori uel terrendo uel conturbando, ut hominem iniusta poena cruciaret. relinquitur ergo, ut haec poena iusta de damnatione hominis ueniat . et alio loco: adprobare, inquam, falsa pro ueris, ut erret inuitus, et resistente atque torquente dolore carnalis uinculi non posse a libidinosis operibus temperare non est natura instituti hominis, sed poena damnati. cum autem de uoluntate recta faciendi loquimur, de illa scilicet, in qua homo factus est, loquimur . Ecce tam . longe, antequam Pelagiana heresis extitisset, sic disputauimus, uelut iam contra illos disputaremus.
因為沒有不公義的主,能夠彷彿從一位無知的上帝那裡把人奪走,或彷彿從一位較弱的上帝那裡把人從不情願的祂手中強奪去,無論是藉恐嚇還是藉攪擾,以致用不公義的刑罰折磨人。因此剩下的結論便是:這公義的刑罰出自對人的定罪。在另一處:「贊同虛假為真實,」我說,「以致人不情願地犯錯,並且因肉身鎖鏈的痛苦抗拒、折磨,而不能戒絕淫慾的行為——這不是被造之人的本性,而是被定罪者的刑罰。但當我們談論正確的行事意志時,我們所談的乃是人被造時所在的那意志。」看哪,早在伯拉糾異端出現之前如此之久,我們便已這樣論述了,彷彿我們如今正在針對他們論述一般。
For no unjust lord could either snatch man away as if from a God who was ignorant, or wrest him from an unwilling God as though from a weaker one, either by terrifying or by throwing Him into confusion, so as to torment man with an unjust punishment. It remains, therefore, that this just punishment comes from the condemnation of man. And in another place: 'To approve,' I said, 'false things for true, so that one errs unwillingly, and, with the pain of the carnal chain resisting and torturing, not to be able to abstain from lustful works—this is not the nature of man as instituted, but the punishment of one condemned. But when we speak of the right will of doing, we speak, namely, of that in which man was made.' Behold, so long before the Pelagian heresy had arisen, we discussed thus, as though we were now discussing against them.
60:69
cum enim bona dicerentur ex deo, id est et magna et media et minima, in mediis quidem bonis inuenitur liberum uoluntatis arbitrium, quia et male illo uti possumus; sed tamen tale est, ut sine illo recte uiuere nequeamus. bonus autem usus eius iam uirtus est, quae in magnis reperitur bonis, quibus male uti nullus potest. et quia omnia bona, sicut dictum est, et magna et media et minima, ex deo sunt, sequitur, ut ex deo sit etiam bonus usus liberae uoluntatis, quae uirtus est et in magnis numeratur bonis. deinde dictum est, ex qua miseria peccantibus iustissime inflicta liberet dei gratia, quia sponte homo, id est libero arbitrio, cadere potuit, non etiam surgere.
因為當說諸善出於上帝——即大的、中間的與最小的——時,在中間的善中確實可找到意志的自由抉擇,因為我們也能惡用它;然而它卻是這樣的:沒有它我們便不能正直生活。而善用它已然是德行,那是在大的善中所找到、無人能惡用的。既然一切善,如前所述——大的、中間的與最小的——都出於上帝,那麼隨之而來的便是:自由意志的善用也出於上帝,這善用乃是德行,被列在大的善之中。其次又說:上帝的恩典從何等的悲慘——極公義地加於罪人的悲慘——中拯救人,因為人能憑自己、即憑自由抉擇而墮落,卻不能也自行起身。
For when goods were said to be from God—that is, both the great and the intermediate and the least—among the intermediate goods, indeed, free choice of the will is found, because we can use it also badly; but nevertheless it is such that without it we cannot live rightly. And the good use of it is already virtue, which is found among the great goods, which no one can use badly. And because all goods, as has been said—both the great and the intermediate and the least—are from God, it follows that from God is also the good use of free will, which is virtue and is numbered among the great goods. Then it was said from what misery—most justly inflicted on sinners—the grace of God delivers, because man could fall of his own accord, that is, by free choice, but could not also rise.
60:70
ad quam miseriam iustae damnationis pertinet ignorantia et difficultas, quam patitur omnis homo ab exordio natiuitatis suae, nec ab isto malo quisquam nisi dei gratia liberatur. quam miseriam Pelagiani nolunt ex iusta damnatione descendere negantes originale peccatum, quamuis, ignorantia et difficultas etiamsi essent hominis primordia naturalia, nec sic culpandus, sed laudandus deus esset, sicut in eodem libro tertio disputauimus.
屬於這公義定罪之悲慘的,乃是每個人從其出生之始便承受的無知與艱難;除藉上帝的恩典外,無人能從此惡中得釋放。這悲慘伯拉糾派不肯承認源於公義的定罪,他們否認原罪——儘管,即使無知與艱難是人天然的最初開端,上帝也不因此當受責備、而當受稱讚,正如我們在那同一第三卷中所論述的。
To which misery of just condemnation belong the ignorance and difficulty which every man suffers from the beginning of his birth; nor is anyone freed from this evil except by the grace of God. This misery the Pelagians refuse to derive from just condemnation, denying original sin—although, even if ignorance and difficulty were the natural first beginnings of man, God would not thus be to be blamed, but praised, as we discussed in that same third book.
60:71
quae disputatio contra Manicheos habenda est, qui non accipiunt scripturas sanctas ueteris instrumenti, in quibus peccatum originale narratur, et quidquid inde in litteris apostolicis legitur, detestabili inpudentia inmissum fuisse contendunt a corruptoribus scripturarum, tamquam non fuerit ab apostolis dictum. contra Pelagianos autem hoc defendendum est, quod utraque scriptura commendat, quam se accipere profitentur. Hoc opus sic incipit: Dic mihi, quaeso te, utrum deus non sit auctor mali . CAPVT VIIII. DE GENESI ADVERSVS MANICHEOS LIBRI DVO. Iam uero in Africa constitutus scripsi duos libros de Genesi contra Manicheos.
這番論述當是針對摩尼教徒的,他們不接受舊約的聖經——原罪即記載於其中——並主張凡在使徒書信中就此所讀之處,都是聖經的敗壞者以可憎的無恥所摻入的,彷彿並非使徒所說的。但針對伯拉糾派,則當維護這一點:兩約聖經都稱揚它,而他們自稱接受兩約聖經。此書如此開始:「我求你告訴我,上帝是否並非惡的源頭。」第九章 論創世記駁摩尼教徒,二卷。如今,我既定居於非洲,便寫了兩卷《論創世記駁摩尼教徒》。
This discussion is to be held against the Manichees, who do not accept the holy Scriptures of the Old Testament, in which original sin is narrated, and who contend that whatever is read on that subject in the apostolic letters was inserted with detestable impudence by corrupters of the Scriptures, as though it had not been said by the apostles. But against the Pelagians this is to be defended, which both Scriptures commend, which they profess to accept. This work begins thus: 'Tell me, I pray you, whether God is not the author of evil.' CHAPTER IX. ON GENESIS AGAINST THE MANICHEES, TWO BOOKS. Now, being established in Africa, I wrote two books on Genesis against the Manichees.
60:72
quamuis enim superioribus libris quidquid disputaui, unde ostenderem deum summe bonum et inmutabilem creatorem esse omnium mutabilium naturarum nec ullam esse naturam malum siue substantiam, in quantum natura est atque substantia, aduersus Manicheos nostra uigilaret intentio, isti tamen duo libri apertissime aduersus eos editi sunt in defensionem ueteris legis, quam uehementi studio uaesani erroris oppugnant, in primo ab eo, quod scriptum est: in principio fecit deus caelum et terram, donec septem peraguntur dies. ubi legitur deus requieuisse in die septimo, in secundo autem ab eo, quod scriptum est:
因為儘管在較早的書卷中,凡我所論述的——藉此我要顯明上帝是至善且不變的、一切可變本性的創造者,並且沒有任何本性是惡的,無論就其為本性與實體而言、它是否是實體——我們的用心都在提防摩尼教徒;然而這兩卷書卻是最公開地針對他們而出版的,為著護衛舊律法,那是他們以狂亂謬誤的猛烈熱情所攻擊的:第一卷,從那所寫的「起初上帝創造天地」起,直到七日完成、經上讀到上帝在第七日安息之處;第二卷則從那所寫的:
For although in the earlier books whatever I discussed—whereby I might show that God is the supremely good and immutable creator of all mutable natures, and that no nature is evil, whether it be substance, in so far as it is nature and substance—our attention was on guard against the Manichees; nevertheless these two books were published most openly against them, in defense of the old Law, which they attack with the vehement zeal of a raving error: in the first, from that which is written, 'In the beginning God made heaven and earth,' until the seven days are completed, where it is read that God rested on the seventh day; but in the second, from that which is written:
60:73
hic liber creaturae caeli et terrae, donec Adam et mulier eius dimissi sunt de paradiso et custodia posita est ligno uitae. deinde in fine libri errori Manicheorum fidem catholicae ueritatis opposui, quid illi dicant et quid dicamus, breuiter aperteque conplectens. Quod uero dixi: illud autem lumen non inrationabilium auium oculos pascit, sed pura corda eorum, qui deo credunt et ab amore uisibilium rerum et temporalium se ad eius praecepta inplenda conuertunt; quod omnes homines possunt, si uelint, non putent noui heretici Pelagiani secundum eos esse dictum. uerum est enim omnino omnes homines hoc posse, si uelint.
「這是天地創造之書」,直到亞當和他的妻子被逐出樂園、生命樹旁設了守衛之處。其後在書末,我以大公真理的信仰對抗摩尼教徒的謬誤,簡要而清楚地包羅了他們所說的和我們所說的。但關於我所說的——「然而那光並不餵養無理性之鳥的眼睛,而是餵養那些信上帝、並把自己從對可見與屬時之物的愛轉向遵行祂誡命之人的純潔心靈,這是凡人只要願意都能做到的」——願那些新的異端、伯拉糾派不要以為這話是照他們的見解所說的。因為凡人只要願意都能做到這事,這是完全真確的。
'This is the book of the creation of heaven and earth,' until Adam and his wife were sent away from paradise, and a guard was set over the tree of life. Then at the end of the book I opposed to the error of the Manichees the faith of catholic truth, briefly and clearly comprehending what they say and what we say. But as to what I said—'That light, however, does not feed the eyes of irrational birds, but the pure hearts of those who believe God and turn themselves from the love of visible and temporal things to fulfilling His precepts, which all men can do if they will'—let not the new heretics, the Pelagians, suppose that it was said in accordance with their view. For it is altogether true that all men can do this, if they will.
60:74
sed praeparatur uoluntas a domino et tantum augetur munere caritatis, ut possint. quod hic ideo dictum non est, quoniam praesenti necessarium non erat quaestioni. quod uero ibi legitur, benedictionem domini, de qua dictum est: crescite et multiplica mini, in carnalem fecunditatem post peccatum conuersam esse credendam, si non potest alio modo dictum uideri, nisi ut putentur illi homines non habituri fuisse filios homines, nisi peccassent, omnino non adprobo.
但意志是由主所預備的,並且惟獨藉著愛德的恩賜而得以增長,使人得以能行。此處之所以未如此說,是因為對當時所討論的問題並非必要。至於那裡所讀到的——即主的祝福(就是那所說的『要生養眾多』)在犯罪之後被轉為肉體的繁殖,這件事應當如此相信——倘若它除了如下的解釋之外別無他解,即以為那些人若非犯罪就不會生育兒女,那麼這種說法我斷然不予贊同。
But the will is prepared by the Lord and is increased only by the gift of charity, so that men become able. This was not said here for the reason that it was not necessary to the question then before me. As for what is read there — namely, that the blessing of the Lord, of which it was said, 'Increase and multiply,' is to be believed to have been converted into carnal fecundity after sin, if it cannot be seen to have been said in any other way except that those men are supposed not to have been going to have children unless they had sinned — this I by no means approve.
60:75
illud etiam non est consequens, ut ideo intellegatur in allegoria tantummodo esse accipiendum, quod herbae uirides et ligna fructifera omni generi bestiarum et omnibus auibus et omnibus serpentibus in libris Geneseos dantur ad cibum, quia sunt et quadrupedia et uolatilia, quae solis carnibus uiuere uideantur. fieri enim posset, ut alerentur ab hominibus etiam de fructibus terrae, si propter oboedientiam, qua ipsi homines deo sine ulla iniquitate seruirent, mererentur omnes bestias et aues omni modo habere seruientes. item mouere potest, quomodo dixerim de populo Israhel:
也不能因此推論說,那段經文必須只按寓意來領受——即在《創世記》書中,青草與結果子的樹被賜給各類走獸、一切飛鳥和一切爬蟲作為食物——僅僅因為也有四足獸和飛禽似乎只靠肉為生。因為若人自己毫無不義地事奉神,因這順服的緣故而配得使一切走獸和飛鳥在各方面服事他們,那麼牠們也大有可能由人以地上的果實得著飼養。同樣,我論及以色列百姓所說的話也可能引起疑問:
Neither does it follow that, for this reason, it should be understood as to be taken only allegorically — namely, that in the books of Genesis the green herbs and fruit-bearing trees are given as food to every kind of beast and to all birds and to all serpents — merely because there are also quadrupeds and flying creatures that seem to live on flesh alone. For it could come to pass that they too should be nourished by men from the fruits of the earth, if, on account of the obedience by which men themselves served God without any iniquity, they deserved to have all beasts and birds serving them in every way. Likewise, what I said concerning the people of Israel may cause difficulty:
60:76
adhuc corporali circumcisione et sacrificiis tamquam in mari gentium populus ille legi seruiebat, quandoquidem apud gentes sacrificare non poterat, sicut eos et nunc uidemus sine sacrificiis remansisse, nisi forte, quod per pascha immolant ouem, hoc in sacrificio deputetur. In secundo etiam libro illud, quod posui, nomine pabuli significari posse uitammelioris interpretationis codices non habent pabulum, sed faenumnon satis apte dictum uidetur. non enim congruit faeni nomen significationi uitae quomodo pabuli. item non uideor recte appellasse uerba prophetica, quibus scriptum est: quid superbit terra et cinis? quia non in eo libro legitur, quem certi simus appellandum esse prophetam.
『那百姓仍以肉身的割禮和祭祀事奉律法,彷彿置身於列國的海中,因為在列國之間他不能獻祭』——正如我們如今看見他們仍舊沒有祭祀,除非那逾越節所宰的羊羔算作一種祭祀。在第二卷書中,我所寫的——即『飼料』(pabulum)一詞可指生命——但較佳版本的抄本並非作『飼料』,而作『乾草』(faenum);這說法似乎不夠恰當。因為乾草之名並不像『飼料』那樣切合生命的含義。同樣,我似乎不該把那寫著『塵土與灰燼為何驕傲?』的話稱作『先知的話』——因為那並不出於我們確知當稱為先知的書卷。
'That people, still serving the law with bodily circumcision and sacrifices as though amid the sea of the nations, since among the nations it could not sacrifice' — just as even now we see that they have remained without sacrifices, unless perhaps the fact that at Passover they slay a lamb should be reckoned as a sacrifice. In the second book also, what I set down — that by the name of 'fodder' (pabulum) life can be signified — the codices of a better reading do not have 'pabulum' but 'faenum' (hay); and this does not seem aptly said. For the name of hay does not fit the signification of life in the way that 'fodder' does. Likewise I do not seem to have rightly called those words 'prophetic' in which it is written, 'Why is earth and ashes proud?' — because it is not read in that book which we may be certain ought to be called a prophet.
60:77
nec illud apostoli, ubi adhibet testimonium de Genesi dicens: factus est primus homo Adam in animam uiuentem, sicut ille uoluit exponi, intellexi, cum exponerem, quod scriptum est: insufflauit deus in faciem eius flatum uitae, et factus est homo in animam uiuam uel in animam uiuentem. apostolus enim ad hoc adhibuit illud testimonium, ut probaret esse corpus animale; ego autem hinc putaui esse monstrandum animalem factum prius hominem, non corpus hominis solum. quod autem dixi nulli naturae nocere peccata nisi sua, ideo dixi, quoniam iusto qui nocet, non ei uere nocet, quandoquidem mercedem eius auget in caelis;
我在解釋所寫的話——『神將生命之氣吹入他的面孔,人就成了活的靈魂』或『成了活的生命』——時,也沒有按使徒本意去領會使徒的那句話。使徒在那裡引用《創世記》的見證說:『頭一個人亞當成了活的靈魂』,他引這見證是為要證明有屬血氣的身體;而我卻以為由此當顯明人起初被造為屬血氣的,並非單指人的身體。至於我所說『罪除了損害自己的本性之外,不損害任何本性』,我如此說,是因為那損害義人的人並非真正損害了他,既然他反倒增添了義人在天上的賞賜;
Nor did I, when I was expounding what is written — 'God breathed into his face the breath of life, and man was made into a living soul' or 'into a living being' — understand that saying of the Apostle, where he brings forward a testimony from Genesis, saying, 'The first man Adam was made into a living soul,' in the way that he intended it to be expounded. For the Apostle brought forward that testimony in order to prove that there is an animal body; but I thought that from this it was to be shown that man was first made animal — not the body of man only. As to what I said, that sins harm no nature save their own, I said it because he who harms a just man does not truly harm him, since he increases his reward in the heavens;
60:78
sibi autem peccando uere nocet, quoniam propter ipsam uoluntatem nocendi recipiet id, quod nocuit. possunt sane Pelagiani ad suum dogma trahere istam sententiam et ideo dicere paruulis aliena non nocuisse peccata, quia. dixi nulli naturae nocere peccata nisi sua, non intuentes ideo paruulos, qui utique pertinent ad humanam naturam, trahere originale peccatum, quia in primis hominibus natura humana peccauit, ac per hoc naturae humanae nulla nocuerunt peccata nisi sua . per unum quippe hominem, in quo omnes peccauerunt, peccatum intrauit in mundum; non enim nulli homini, sed nulli naturae dixi peccata nocere nisi sua .
但人藉著犯罪確實損害了自己,因為為著那存心損害的意志本身,他將領受那損害他人之物所帶來的報應。伯拉糾派固然能把這句話拉去附會他們自己的教條,並藉此說別人的罪並未損害嬰孩,因為我曾說『罪除了損害自己的本性之外不損害任何本性』——他們卻沒有看出:嬰孩既確實屬於人類本性,之所以承受原罪,正是因為在起初的人裡人類本性犯了罪,因此除了人類本性自己的罪之外,沒有別的罪損害人類本性。因為罪是藉著一人入了世界,眾人在他裡面都犯了罪;我並不是說罪不損害任何『人』,而是說罪除了損害自己的『本性』之外不損害任何本性。
but by sinning he truly harms himself, since on account of the very will to harm he shall receive that with which he did harm. The Pelagians can indeed drag this statement to their own dogma and thereby say that the sins of others have not harmed little children, because I said that sins harm no nature save their own — not observing that little children, who assuredly belong to human nature, contract original sin for this reason: because in the first men human nature sinned, and thus no sins harmed human nature save its own. For through one man, in whom all sinned, sin entered into the world; for I did not say that sins harm no man, but that they harm no nature save its own.
60:79
item in eo, quod paulo post dixi, nullum esse malum naturale, possunt » quaerere similem latebram, nisi hoc dictum ad naturam talem referatur, qualis sine uitio primitus condita est. ipsa enim uere ac proprie natura hominis dicitur, translato autem uerbo utimur, ut naturam dicamus etiam, qualis nascitur homo, secundum quam locutionem dixit apostolus: fuimus enim et nos aliquando natura filii irae sicut et ceteri. Hoc opus sic incipit: Si eligerent Manichei, quos deciperent .. CAPVT X. DE MVSICA LIBRI SEX. Deinde, ut supra commemoraui, sex libros de musica scripsi.
同樣,在我稍後所說的話中——即『沒有本性上的惡』——他們也能尋得類似的藏身之處,除非這話是指那起初被造、毫無瑕疵的本性而言。因為那才真正且恰當地被稱為人的本性;但當我們也把人所生而具有的狀態稱為『本性』時,我們乃是以轉義用這詞,正照這說法,使徒說:『因為我們從前也和別人一樣,本為可怒之子。』此著作開頭如此:『倘若摩尼教徒揀選他們所要欺騙的人……』第十章:論《音樂》六卷。其次,如我上文所提,我寫了六卷《論音樂》。
Likewise in what I said a little after — that there is no natural evil — they can seek a similar hiding-place, unless this saying be referred to such a nature as was first created without fault. For it is truly and properly called the nature of man; but we use the word in a transferred sense when we also call 'nature' that as which man is born, according to which manner of speaking the Apostle said, 'For we too were once by nature children of wrath, even as the rest.' This work begins thus: 'If the Manicheans would choose whom they might deceive...' CHAPTER X. ON THE SIX BOOKS 'ON MUSIC.' Then, as I mentioned above, I wrote six books On Music.
60:80
quorum ipse sextus maxime innotuit, quoniam res in eo cognitione digna uersatur, quomodo a corporalibus et spiritalibus, sed mutabilibus numeris perueniatur ad inmutabiles numeros, qui iam in ipsa sunt inmutabili ueritate, ac sic inuisibilia dei per ea, quae facta sunt, intellecta conspiciantur. quod qui non possunt et tamen ex fide Christi uiuunt, ad illa certius atque felicius conspicienda post hanc uitam ueniunt; qui autem possunt, si desit eis fides Christi, qui unus mediator est dei et hominum, cum tota sapientia sua pereunt. In hoc libro illud, quod dixi: corpora enim tanto meliora, quanto numerosiora talibus numeris;
其中尤以第六卷最為人所知,因為書中所探討的乃是值得認識之事:即人如何從屬形體和屬靈、卻可變的數,達到那已在不變真理之中的不變之數;並如何藉著所造之物,得以領悟而觀看神那看不見的事。凡不能如此行、卻憑對基督的信而活的人,在今生之後必更確定、更有福地觀看那些事;但凡能如此行的人,若缺了對基督(就是神與人之間惟一的中保)的信,就必連同他們的一切智慧一同滅亡。在此書中,我所說的一句——『因為身體憑這樣的數愈是富於數,就愈美好』——
Of these the sixth in particular became well known, since in it a matter worthy of knowledge is treated: namely, how from corporeal and spiritual, yet mutable, numbers one may arrive at the immutable numbers which are already in immutable Truth itself; and thus how the invisible things of God are beheld, being understood through the things that are made. Those who cannot do this, and yet live by faith in Christ, come to behold those things more surely and more blessedly after this life; but those who can, if they lack faith in Christ, who is the one Mediator between God and men, perish together with all their wisdom. In this book, that which I said — 'For bodies are the better the more numerous they are with such numbers' —
60:81
anima uero istis, quae per corpus accipit, carendo fit melior, cum sese auertit a carnalibus sensibus et diuinis sapientiae numeris reformatur, non sic accipiendum est, quasi non sint futuri numeri corporales in corporibus incorruptibilibus et spiritalibus, cum speciosiora et decentiora futura sint, aut anima eos sensura non sit, quando erit optima, quemadmodum hic eis carendo fit melior. hic enim opus habet auertere se a carnalibus sensibus ad intellegibilia capienda, quia infirma est et minus idonea utrisque simul adhibere intentionem suam, et in his corporalibus nunc inlecebra cauenda est, quamdiu anima inlici ad delectationem turpem potest.
『然而靈魂藉著捨棄它透過身體所領受的這些事物而變得更好,就是當它轉離肉體的感官,並被智慧的神聖之數所重塑之時』——這話不可如此領會,彷彿在不朽而屬靈的身體中不再有形體之數(既然那些身體將更美麗、更端莊),或彷彿靈魂在其最佳境況中不再感知那些數,如同它在此生藉著捨棄那些數而變得更好一般。因為在今生它需要轉離肉體的感官,以便領受可理解之事,因它軟弱,較難同時把注意力用於二者;並且在這些形體之物中,只要靈魂還能被引誘去追求卑鄙的享樂,就當防備那引誘。
'but the soul, by doing without these things which it receives through the body, becomes better, when it turns itself away from the carnal senses and is reformed by the divine numbers of wisdom' — this is not to be taken as though there will be no corporeal numbers in incorruptible and spiritual bodies (since they will be more beautiful and more comely), or as though the soul will not perceive them when it is in its best state, in the way that here it becomes better by doing without them. For here it has need to turn itself away from the carnal senses in order to grasp intelligible things, because it is weak and less fit to apply its attention to both at once; and in these corporeal things enticement must now be guarded against, so long as the soul can be enticed to base delight.
60:82
tunc autem firma erit atque perfecta, ut numeris corporalibus non auertatur a contemplatione sapientiae et ita sentiat eos, ut non inliciatur ab eis nec eis carendo fiat melior, sed ita sit bona et recta, ut nec latere possint eam nec occupare. Item quod dixi: haec autem sanitas tunc firmissima erit atque certissima, cum pristinae stabilitati certo suo tempore atque ordine hoc corpus fuerit restitutum, non ita dictum putetur, quasi non sint futura post resurrectionem corpora meliora, quam primorum hominum in paradiso fuerunt, cum illa iam non sint alenda corporalibus alimentis, quibus alebantur ista;
但到那時,靈魂必堅固而完全,以致不被形體之數從對智慧的默觀中引開,並如此感知那些數,使它既不被那些數所引誘,也不因捨棄那些數而變好,而是如此善良正直,以致那些數既不能瞞過它,也不能佔據它。同樣,我所說的話——『這健康到那時必最堅固、最確定,就是當這身體在其定準的時候與次序中被復原到原初的穩定狀態之時』——不可以為是如此說:彷彿復活之後不會有比樂園中起初之人更美好的身體;既然那些身體不再需要以如今滋養這些身體的形體食物來滋養;
But then it will be firm and perfect, so that it is not turned away by corporeal numbers from the contemplation of wisdom, and so perceives them that it is neither enticed by them nor made better by doing without them, but is so good and upright that they can neither escape it nor occupy it. Likewise what I said — 'But this health will then be most firm and most certain, when at its own fixed time and order this body shall have been restored to its former stability' — is not to be thought said as though after the resurrection there will not be bodies better than those of the first men in paradise were, since those bodies will no longer need to be nourished by the bodily nourishments by which these are nourished;
60:83
sed pristina stabilitas hactenus accipienda est, quatenus aegritudinem ita nullam corpora illa patientur, sicut nec ista pati possent ante peccatum. Alio loco: laboriosior est, inquam, huius mundi amor. quod enim W illo anima quaerit, constantiam scilicet aeternitatemque, non inuenit, quoniam rerum transitu conpletur infima pulchritudo et, quod in illo imitatur constantiam, a summo deo per animam traicitur, quoniam prior est species tantummodo tempore commutabilis quam ea, quae et tempore et locis . haec uerba si eo modo accipi possint, ut non intellegatur infima pulchritudo nisi in corporibus hominum omniumque animalium, cum quibus sensu corporis uiuimus, ratio manifesta defendit.
然而『原初的穩定狀態』當如此領會,即那些身體全然不受任何疾病之苦,正如這些身體在犯罪之前也不能受任何疾病之苦。在另一處我說:『對這世界的愛更為勞苦。因為靈魂在其中所尋求的——就是恆常與永恆——它並不能尋見,既然那最卑下的美是藉著萬物的流逝而得以成全,而其中效法恆常的部分,乃是從至高的神藉著靈魂而傳遞下來的,因為那只在時間上可變的形態,先於那在時間與空間上皆可變的形態。』我這些話,若能如此領會,即那最卑下的美只被理解為存在於人以及一切我們藉肉體感官與之共活的動物的身體之中,那麼明白的理性便為之辯護。
but the 'former stability' is to be understood thus far, namely, that those bodies will suffer no sickness at all, just as these could suffer none before sin. In another place: 'The love of this world,' I say, 'is more toilsome. For what the soul seeks in it — constancy, that is, and eternity — it does not find, since the lowest beauty is brought to completion by the passing away of things, and that in it which imitates constancy is transmitted from the most high God through the soul, since the species which is changeable only in time is prior to that which is changeable both in time and in place.' These words, if they can be taken in such a way that the lowest beauty is understood to be only in the bodies of men and of all animals, with which we live by bodily sense, manifest reason defends them.
60:84
hoc quippe in ea pulchritudine imitatur constantiam, quod in conpage sua manent eadem corpora, in quantum manent, id autem a summo deo in ea per animam traicitur. anima quippe ipsam conpagem tenet, ne dissoluatur et diffluat, quod uidemus in corporibus animalium anima discedente contingere. si autem ipsa pulchritudo in omnibus corporibus intellegatur, cogit ista sententia etiam ipsum mundum animal credere, ut etiam in ipsum, quod in illo imitatur constantiam, a summo deo per animam traiciatur. sed animal esse istum mundum, sicut Plato sensit aliique philosophi plurimi, nec ratione certa indagare potui nec diuinarum scripturarum auctoritate persuaderi posse cognoui.
因為在那美之中,物體在這一點上效法恆常,即這些身體在其構造中維持不變,只要它們維持著;而這一點乃是從至高的神藉著靈魂傳遞給它們的。因為正是靈魂維繫著這構造本身,使它不至解體流散——我們見到動物的身體在靈魂離去時便如此發生。但若把美本身理解為存在於一切物體之中,這觀點就迫使我們甚至相信這世界本身也是一個活物,以致連在它裡面效法恆常的那部分,也是從至高的神藉著一個靈魂傳遞到它裡面。然而這世界是一個活物——如柏拉圖及許多別的哲學家所主張的——這事我既不能以確定的理性查考出來,也不知道能否憑神聖聖經的權威加以確立。
For in that beauty it imitates constancy in this respect, that the same bodies remain in their frame, in so far as they remain; and this is transmitted into them from the most high God through the soul. For the soul itself holds the very frame together, lest it be dissolved and flow apart — which we see happen in the bodies of animals when the soul departs. But if beauty itself be understood in all bodies, this opinion compels us to believe even the very world to be an animal, so that even into it that which in it imitates constancy is transmitted from the most high God through a soul. Yet that this world is an animal, as Plato held and very many other philosophers, I could neither trace out by certain reason nor learn that it can be persuaded by the authority of the divine Scriptures.
60:85
unde, tale aliquid a me dictum quod accipi possit etiam in libro de inmortalitate animae, temere dictum notaui, non quia hoc falsum esse confirmo, sed quia nec uerum esse conprehendo, quod sit animal mundus. hoc sane inconcusse retinendum esse non dubito, deum nobis non esse istum mundum, siue anima eius ulla siue nulla sit, quia si ulla est, ille, qui eam fecit, est deus noster; si autem nulla est, nullorum deus potest esse iste, quanto minus noster. esse tamen spiritalem uitalemque uirtutem, etiamsi non sit animal mundus, quae uirtus in angelis sanctis ad decorandum atque administrandum mundum deo seruit, et a quibus non intellegitur rectissime creditur.
因此,我把自己所說的類似之言標注為輕率之語——就是在《論靈魂不朽》一書中也可如此領會的話——並非因為我確認此說為假,而是因為我不能領會『世界是一個活物』乃是真的。不過我毫不懷疑當堅定持守這一點:這世界對我們並不是神,無論它有無靈魂;因為它若有靈魂,那造它的便是我們的神;它若沒有靈魂,這世界就不能作任何人的神,何況作我們的神。然而有一種屬靈而賦生的能力——縱使世界並非活物——這能力在聖天使裡事奉神,以裝飾並治理世界,即使人不能理解,也最正確地相信其存在。
Whence I marked as rashly said something of the kind said by me — such as could be taken also in the book On the Immortality of the Soul — not because I affirm this to be false, but because I do not comprehend it to be true, that the world is an animal. This indeed I do not doubt is to be held unshaken: that this world is not for us God, whether it have any soul or none; for if it have any, He who made it is our God; but if it have none, this world can be the God of none, much less ours. Yet that there is a spiritual and vital power — even if the world be not an animal — which power in the holy angels serves God for the adorning and administering of the world, is most rightly believed even by those who do not understand it.
60:86
angelorum autem sanctorum nomine omnem sanctam creaturam spiritalem in dei secreto atque occulto ministerio constitutam nunc appellauerim. sed spiritus angelicos sancta scriptura nomine animarum significare non solet. proinde in eo, quod circa finem libri huius dixi:
但我如今願以『聖天使』之名稱呼一切被置於神隱密隱藏之職事中的聖潔屬靈受造之物。然而神聖聖經並不慣於以『靈魂』之名來指稱天使的靈。因此,在我於此書末尾所說的話中:
But by the name of 'holy angels' I would now call every holy spiritual creature set within the secret and hidden ministry of God. Yet holy Scripture is not accustomed to signify the angelic spirits by the name of 'souls.' Accordingly, in that which I said toward the end of this book:
60:87
rationales et intellectuales numeri beatarum animarum atque sanctarum legem ipsam dei, sine qua folium de arbore non cadit et cui nostri capilli numerati sunt, nulla interposita natura excipientes usque ad terrena et inferna iura transmittunt, non uideo, quemadmodum uocabulum animarum secundum scripturas sanctas forsitan possit ostendi, quandoquidem hic non nisi angelos sanctos intellegi uolui, quos habere animas numquam me legisse in diuinis eloquiis canonicis recolo. Hic liber sic incipit: Satis diu paene . CAPVT XI. DE MAGISTRO LIBER VNVS. Per idem tempus scripsi librum, cuius est titulus de magistro.
『有福而聖潔之靈魂的理性與智性之數,將神的律法本身——沒有這律法,樹上一片葉子也不掉落,並藉這律法我們的頭髮也都被數過——毫無居間的本性承接,一路傳遞到地上和地下的律例』——我不明白『靈魂』一詞如何能按神聖聖經而或許得以證成,既然我在此惟願人所理解的乃是聖天使,而我不記得曾在正典的神聖言語中讀到他們有靈魂。此書開頭如此:『已經夠久了,幾乎……』第十一章:論一卷《論教師》。約在同時,我寫了一卷書,題為《論教師》。
'The rational and intellectual numbers of the blessed and holy souls transmit the very law of God — without which not a leaf falls from the tree, and by which our very hairs are numbered — with no intervening nature receiving it, all the way down to the earthly and infernal ordinances' — I do not see how the term 'souls' can perhaps be shown to accord with the holy Scriptures, since here I meant nothing to be understood but the holy angels, whom I do not recall ever having read in the canonical divine utterances to have souls. This book begins thus: 'Long enough, well nigh...' CHAPTER XI. ON THE ONE BOOK 'ON THE TEACHER.' About the same time I wrote a book whose title is On the Teacher.
60:88
in quo disputatur et quaeritur et inuenitur magistrum non esse, qui docet hominem scientiam, nisi deum secundum illud etiam, quod in euangelio scriptum est: unus est magister uester Christus. i\' Hic liber sic incipit: Quid tibi uidemur efficere uelle, cum \' loquimur ? CAPVT XII. DE VERA RELIGIONE LIBER VNVS.
書中辯論、探究並得出結論說:除了神以外,沒有教師能將知識教給人,正照福音書所寫的那句話:『你們的夫子只有一位,就是基督。』此書開頭如此:『我們說話的時候,你看我們像是想要成就什麼呢?』第十二章:論一卷《論真宗教》。
In it there is disputed and inquired and found that there is no teacher who teaches man knowledge except God, according to that also which is written in the Gospel: 'One is your teacher, Christ.' This book begins thus: 'What do we seem to you to wish to accomplish, when we speak?' CHAPTER XII. ON THE ONE BOOK 'ON TRUE RELIGION.'
60:89
Tunc etiam de uera religione librum scripsi, in quo multipliciter et copiosissime disputatur unum uerum deum, id est trinitatem, patrem et filium et spiritum sanctum, religione uera colendum, et quanta misericordia eius per temporalem dispensationem concessa sit hominibus Christiana religio, quae uera religio est, et ad eundem cultum dei quemadmodum sit homo quadam suauitate coaptandus. maxime tamen contra duas naturas Manicheorum liber hic loquitur. In hoc libro quodam loco: sit, inquam, tibi manifestum atque perceptum nullum errorem in religione esse potuisse, si anima pro deo suo non coleret animam aut corpus aut fantasmata sua .
其時我也寫了一卷《論真宗教》,書中以多方而極其詳盡的方式辯明:那獨一真神,即三位一體——聖父、聖子與聖靈——當以真宗教敬拜;又論及祂何等大的憐憫,藉著在時間中的安排,將那基督教(就是真宗教)賜給了世人;並論人當如何以某種甘美被調適於這對神的敬拜。然而此書尤其是針對摩尼教的兩種本性而發。在此書某處我說:『願你明白並領悟:倘若靈魂不以某個靈魂、或某個身體、或它自己的幻象來取代它的神加以敬拜,宗教中就不可能有任何謬誤。』
Then also I wrote a book On True Religion, in which it is disputed in manifold and most copious fashion that the one true God, that is, the Trinity — Father and Son and Holy Spirit — is to be worshiped with true religion; and with how great a mercy of His, through the temporal dispensation, the Christian religion, which is the true religion, has been granted to men; and how man is to be fitted, by a certain sweetness, to the same worship of God. Most of all, however, this book speaks against the two natures of the Manicheans. In this book, in a certain place: 'Let it be manifest and perceived by you,' I say, 'that there could have been no error in religion, if the soul did not worship in place of its God either a soul or a body or its own phantasms.'
60:90
hic animam pro uniuersa creatura incorporali posui non loquens more scripturarum, quae animam, quando non translato uerbo utuntur, nescio utrum uelint intellegi nisi eam, qua uiuunt animalia mortalia, in quibus et homines sunt, quamdiu mortales sunt. paulo post autem eundem sensum melius sum breuiterque conplexus, ubi dixi: non ergo creaturae potius quam creatori seruiamus nec euanescamus in cogitationibus nostris, et perfecta religio est . creaturam quippe uno nomine utramque, id est spiritalem corporalemque, significaui. restat, quod ibi dixi: aut fantasmata sua, propter quod hic dixi: nec euanescamus in cogitationibus nostris . Item quod dixi:
我在此以『靈魂』代指整個非形體的受造界,這並非按聖經的說法而言;聖經——當它不以轉義用這詞時——我不知道它是否願人以『靈魂』理解別的,除了那使必死的動物(其中也包括人,只要他們是必死的)得以存活的那個。但稍後我以更佳而更簡潔的方式表達了同樣的意思,就是我所說的:『所以我們不可事奉受造之物過於造物主,也不可在我們的思念中變為虛妄,這樣宗教就完全了。』因為我以一個名稱同時指出了二者,即屬靈的與屬形體的受造物。至於我在那裡所說的『或它自己的幻象』,我在此以『也不可在我們的思念中變為虛妄』與之相應。同樣,我所說的:
Here I put 'soul' for the whole incorporeal creation, not speaking after the manner of the Scriptures, which — when they do not use the word in a transferred sense — I do not know whether they mean anything to be understood by 'soul' except that by which mortal animals live, among which are also men, so long as they are mortal. But a little after I embraced the same meaning better and more briefly, where I said: 'Let us therefore not serve the creature rather than the Creator, nor become vain in our thoughts, and religion is perfect.' For by one name I signified both, that is, the spiritual and the corporeal creature. There remains what I said there, 'or its own phantasms,' on account of which I said here, 'nor become vain in our thoughts.' Likewise what I said:
60:91
ea est nostris temporibus Christiana religio, quam cognoscere ac sequi securissima et certissima salus est, secundum hoc nomen dictum est, non secundum ipsam rem, cuius hoc nomen est. nam res ipsa, quae nunc Christiana religio nuncupatur, erat et apud antiquos nec defuit ab initio generis humani, quousque Christus ueniret in carne, unde uera religio, quae iam erat, coepit appellari Christiana. cum enim eum post resurrectionem ascensionemque in caelum coepissent apostoli praedicare et plurimi crederent, primum apud Antiochiam, sicut scriptum est, appellati sunt discipuli Christiani. propterea dixi:
『這在我們的時代乃是基督教,認識並跟從它就是最穩妥、最確定的救恩』——這是按此名稱而說,並非按此名稱所指的事物本身而說。因為那如今被稱為基督教的事物本身,在古人中間也已存在,自人類之初也並不缺乏,直到基督在肉身中降臨;因此,那已經存在的真宗教,才開始被稱為基督教。因為當使徒在祂復活升天之後開始傳揚祂、許多人信了,正如所記,門徒起先在安提阿被稱為基督徒。因此我說:
'This is, in our times, the Christian religion, to know and follow which is the most secure and most certain salvation' — was said according to this name, not according to the very thing of which this is the name. For the very thing which is now called the Christian religion existed also among the ancients, nor was it lacking from the beginning of the human race, until Christ came in the flesh; whence the true religion, which already was, began to be called Christian. For when, after His resurrection and ascension into heaven, the apostles began to preach Him and very many believed, first at Antioch, as it is written, the disciples were called Christians. Therefore I said:
60:92
haec est nostris temporibus Christiana religio, non quia prioribus temporibus non fuit, sed quia posterioribus hoc nomen accepit. Alio loco: intende igitur, inquam, in haec, quae secuntur, diligenter et pie, quantum potes; tales enim adiuuat deus . quod non ita intellegendum est, quasi tantummodo tales adiuuet, cum etiam adiuuet non tales, ut sint tales, id est ut diligenter et pie quaerant; tales autem adiuuat, ut inueniant. itemque alibi: deinde, inquam, iam erit consequens, ut post mortem corporalem, quam debemus primo peccato, tempore suo atque ordine suo hoc corpus restituatur pristinae stabilitati .
『這在我們的時代乃是基督教』——並非因為它在更早的時代不存在,而是因為在後來的時代它得了這名稱。在另一處我說:『所以你要盡你所能,殷勤而虔敬地留意這接下來的事;因為神幫助這樣的人。』這話不可如此領會,彷彿祂只幫助這樣的人,其實祂也幫助那些不是這樣的人,使他們成為這樣的人——即使他們殷勤而虔敬地尋求;但祂幫助這樣的人,使他們得以尋見。同樣在別處我說:『其次,如今接下來就是:在我們因起初之罪所欠的肉身之死以後,這身體必按其定準的時候與次序被復原到原初的穩定狀態。』
'This is, in our times, the Christian religion' — not because it did not exist in earlier times, but because in later times it received this name. In another place: 'Attend therefore,' I say, 'to these things which follow, diligently and piously, as far as you are able; for such men God helps.' This is not to be understood as though He helps only such men, whereas He helps even those who are not such, that they may become such — that is, that they may seek diligently and piously; but He helps such men that they may find. And likewise elsewhere: 'Then,' I say, 'it will now follow that, after the bodily death which we owe to the first sin, in its own time and its own order this body shall be restored to its former stability.'
60:93
quod sic accipiendum est, quia etiam pristina stabilitas corporis, quam peccando amisimus, habebat tantam felicitatem, ut in defectum non uergeret senectutis. huic ergo pristinae stabilitati restituetur hoc corpus in resurrectione mortuorum, sed habebit amplius, ut nec alimentis temporalibus sustentetur, sed ad sufficientiam uiuificetur solo spiritu, cum resurrexerit in spiritum uiuificantem, quia iam etiam spiritale erit. illud autem, quod primum fuit quamuis non moriturum, nisi homo peccasset, tamen animale factum est, hoc est in animam uiuentem. Et alibi: usque adeo, inquam, peccatum uoluntarium malum est, ut nullo modo sit peccatum, si non sit uoluntarium .
這當如此領會:即那我們因犯罪而失去的、身體原初的穩定狀態,本有極大的福樂,以致不至傾向於衰老的敗壞。因此,在死人復活之時,這身體必被復原到那原初的穩定狀態;但它必得著更多,就是它不再靠時間性的食物維持,而是惟獨靠聖靈得著使人滿足的生命,就是當它復活成為賦生之靈的時候,因為那時它也將是屬靈的了。但那起初之身體——雖然人若不犯罪它本不會死——卻仍被造為屬血氣的,就是成了活的靈魂。又在別處我說:『自主的罪是如此的惡,以致它若非出於自主,就絕不是罪。』
This is to be understood thus: that even the former stability of the body, which we lost by sinning, had so great a felicity that it did not incline into the failing of old age. To this former stability, then, this body shall be restored in the resurrection of the dead; but it shall have something more, namely, that it be not sustained by temporal nourishments, but be quickened unto sufficiency by the Spirit alone, when it shall have risen into a quickening spirit, because it will then also be spiritual. But that which was first — although it would not have died had man not sinned — was nevertheless made animal, that is, into a living soul. And elsewhere: 'To such a degree,' I say, 'is voluntary sin an evil, that it is in no way sin if it be not voluntary.'
60:94
potest uideri falsa haec definitio, sed, si diligenter discutiatur, inuenietur esse uerissima.
這定義或許看似虛假,但若加以殷勤查考,就必發現它是至為真確的。
This definition may seem false, but, if it be diligently examined, it will be found to be most true.
60:95
peccatum quippe illud cogitandum est, quod tantummodo peccatum est, non quod est etiam poena peccati, sicut superius ostendi, cum quaedam commemorarem ex libro tertio de libero arbitrio, quamuis et illa, quae non inmerito non uoluntaria peccata dicuntur, quia uel a nescientibus uel a coactis perpetrantur, non omni modo possunt sine uoluntate committi, quoniam et ille, qui peccat ignorans, uoluntate utique peccat, quod, cum faciendum non sit, putat esse faciendum, et ille, qui concupiscente aduersus spiritum carne non ea quae uult facit, concupiscit quidem nolens et ideo non facit quod uult, sed, si uincitur, concupiscentiae consentit uolens, et ideo non facit nisi quod uult, liber scilicet iustitiae seruusque peccati.
因為當考慮的乃是那『只是罪』的罪,而非那『同時也是罪之刑罰』的罪——正如我在上文所顯明的,就是當我從《論自由意志》第三卷回顧某些事之時。然而,就連那些不無理由被稱為『非自主之罪』的罪——因為它們或由無知者、或由受逼迫者所犯——也不可能全然在沒有意志的情況下犯下;既然連那無知犯罪的人也的確是憑意志犯罪,因為當一事不當行時,他卻以為當行;而那肉體與靈相爭、不去行他所願行之事的人,其貪慾固然是不情願地興起,因此他不行他所願的,但他若被勝過,就情願地順從了那貪慾,於是他所行的無非是他所願的——就是說,脫離了公義,反作了罪的奴僕。
For that sin must be considered which is only sin, not that which is also the punishment of sin — as I showed above, when I recalled certain things from the third book On Free Will. And yet even those which are not without reason called involuntary sins — because they are perpetrated either by the ignorant or by the compelled — cannot in every way be committed without the will; since even he who sins in ignorance sins assuredly by the will, in that, when the thing ought not to be done, he thinks it ought to be done; and he who, with the flesh lusting against the spirit, does not the things that he would, lusts indeed unwilling, and therefore does not what he wills, but, if he is overcome, he consents to concupiscence willingly, and therefore does nothing but what he wills — being, namely, free from righteousness and a slave of sin.
60:96
et illud, quod in paruulis dicitur originale peccatum, cum adhuc non utantur arbitrio uoluntatis, non absurde uocatur etiam uolun- . tarium, quia ex prima hominis mala uoluntate contractum factum est quodam modo hereditarium. non itaque falsum est, quod dixi: usque adeo peccatum uoluntarium malum est, ut nullo modo sit peccatum, si non sit uoluntarium . ideo gratia dei non solum reatus omnium praeteritorum soluitur in omnibus, qui baptizantur in Christo, quod fit spiritu regenerationis, uerum etiam in grandibus uoluntas ipsa sanatur et praeparatur a domino, quod fit spiritu fidei et caritatis. Alio loco quod dixi de domino Iesu Christo:
至於在嬰孩身上被稱為原罪的——雖然他們尚未運用意志的抉擇——稱之為『自主的』也不算荒謬,因為它既是從起初之人的惡意志所承受而來,就在某種意義上成了世襲的。因此我所說的話並非虛假:『自主的罪是如此的惡,以致它若非出於自主,就絕不是罪。』所以,神的恩典不僅在凡於基督裡受洗的人身上除去一切過去之罪的罪責——這是藉著重生的靈成就的——並且在成年人身上,意志本身也被主醫治並預備,這是藉著信與愛的靈成就的。在另一處,我論到主耶穌基督所說的:
And that which is called original sin in little children — although they do not yet use the choice of the will — is not absurdly called also voluntary, because, being contracted from the first man's evil will, it has been made in a certain way hereditary. It is not therefore false, what I said: 'To such a degree is voluntary sin an evil, that it is in no way sin if it be not voluntary.' And so the grace of God not only looses the guilt of all past sins in all who are baptized in Christ — which is done by the Spirit of regeneration — but also in the grown the will itself is healed and prepared by the Lord, which is done by the Spirit of faith and charity. In another place, what I said concerning the Lord Jesus Christ:
60:97
nihil egit ui, sed omnia suadendo et monendo, non mihi occurrerat, quod uendentes et ementes flagellando eiecit de templo. sed quid hoc aut quantum est, quamuis et daemones nolentes ab hominibus non sermone suasionis, sed ui potestatis eiecerit? item alio loco: prius, inquam, isti sequendi sunt; qui unum summum et solum colendum esse dicunt; si apud hos ueritas non eluxerit, tunc demum migrandum . quod ita potest uideri dictum, quasi de huius religionis ueritate dubitauerim. dixi autem, sicut ei congruebat, ad quem scribebam. sic enim dixi: si apud hos ueritas non eluxerit, nihil dubitans, quod apud eos elucesceret, quemadmodum ait apostolus:
『祂未曾以強力行任何事,乃是全憑勸導與勸誡』——我當時未曾想到祂曾用鞭子把那賣買的人趕出聖殿。然而這算得什麼、有多大呢?既然祂也曾把群鬼從人身上趕出,那些鬼並不情願,且不是憑勸服的言語,乃是憑權能的大力。同樣在另一處我說:『當先跟從這些人,就是那說惟獨當敬拜獨一至高之神的人;倘若在這些人中間真理未曾發出光來,那時才終須遷往別處。』這話可能看似是說,彷彿我曾懷疑這宗教的真理。但我如此說,乃是照著我所寫信之人所合宜的。因為我如此說:『倘若在這些人中間真理未曾發出光來』,我毫不懷疑真理必在他們中間發光,正如使徒所說:
'He did nothing by force, but all things by persuading and admonishing' — it had not occurred to me that by scourging He cast out of the temple those who sold and bought. But what is this, or how great is it, seeing that He also cast out the demons unwilling from men, not by the word of persuasion but by the power of might? Likewise in another place: 'These first,' I say, 'are to be followed, who say that the one supreme God alone is to be worshiped; if among these the truth shall not have shone forth, then at last one must migrate.' This can seem to have been said as though I had doubted concerning the truth of this religion. But I said it as was fitting for him to whom I was writing. For I said thus: 'If among these the truth shall not have shone forth,' in no way doubting that among them it would shine forth, just as the Apostle says:
60:98
si Christus non resurrexit, non utique dubitans, quod resurrexit. Item quod dixi: nec miracula illa m nostra tempora durare permissa sunt, ne anima semper uisibilia quaereret et eorum consuetudine frigesceret genus humanum, quorum nouitate flagrauit, uerum est quidem; non enim nunc usque, cum manus inponitur baptizatis, sic accipiunt spiritum sanctum, ut lo quantur linguis omnium gentium, aut nunc usque per umbram transeuntem praedicatorum Christi sanantur infirmi, et si qua talia tunc facta sunt, quae postea cessasse manifestum est. sed non sic accipiendum est, quod dixi,\'ut nunc in Christi nomine fieri miracula nulla credantur.
『若基督沒有復活』——我毫不懷疑祂已經復活了。同樣我所說的話:『那些神蹟也未蒙准許延續到我們的時代,免得靈魂總是尋求看得見的事,且人類因習以為常而變為冷淡——這人類原是因那些神蹟的新奇而火熱的』——這固然是真的;因為並非如今每逢按手在受洗者身上時,他們就領受聖靈以致說萬國的方言;也並非如今病人仍藉著基督傳道人經過時的影子得醫治;那時若有這類事發生過,顯然後來已經止息了。但我所說的話不可如此領會,彷彿如今在基督的名下不再有神蹟可信是被行出來的。
'If Christ has not risen' — in no way doubting that He has risen. Likewise what I said: 'Nor have those miracles been permitted to last into our times, lest the soul should always seek things visible, and the human race grow cold through their familiarity — the race which had blazed with their novelty' — is indeed true; for it is not the case that even up to now, when the hand is laid upon the baptized, they so receive the Holy Spirit that they speak with the tongues of all nations, nor that even up to now the sick are healed by the passing shadow of the preachers of Christ; and if any such things were then done, it is manifest that they afterward ceased. But it is not to be so understood, what I said, as though no miracles are to be believed to be wrought now in the name of Christ.
60:99
nam ego ipse, quando istum ipsum scripsi librum, ad Mediolanensium corpora martyrum in eadem ciuitate caecum inluminatum fuisse iam noueram et alia nonnulla, qualia tam multa etiam istis temporibus fiunt, ut nec omnia cognoscere nec ea, quae cognoscimus, enumerare possimus. Et alio loco illud, quod dixi: sicut ait apostolus: omnis ordo a deo est, non eisdem uerbis hoc dixit apostolus, quamuis eadem uideatur esse sententia. ait quippe ille: quae autem sunt, a deo ordinata sunt. et alibi: prorsus, inquam, nemo nos fallat: quidquid recte uituperatur, in melioris conparatione respuitur . hoc de substantiis atque naturis dictum est; inde enim disputabatur, non de bonis actibus atque peccatis.
因為我自己在寫那本書的時候,就已知道在米蘭、在殉道者的遺體旁、在那同一城裡,有一個瞎子得了看見,還有另外一些事——這類事甚至在如今這時代也發生得如此之多,以致我們既不能盡知,也不能一一列舉我們所知道的。又在另一處,我所說的:『正如使徒所說,一切次序都是從神而來』——使徒並未用這相同的字句說這話,儘管其意思看似相同。因為他說:『凡掌權的都是神所命定的。』又在別處我說:『總而言之,不要有人欺哄我們:凡被正當責備的,都是在與更美之物相較之下被棄絕。』這話是就實體與本性而言;因為當時所討論的正是這些,並非論善行與罪。
For I myself, when I wrote that very book, already knew that at Milan, at the bodies of the martyrs, in that same city a blind man had been given sight, and some other things — such as many, even in these times, are done — so that we can neither know them all, nor enumerate those which we do know. And in another place, that which I said: 'as the Apostle says, All order is from God' — the Apostle did not say this in the same words, although the meaning seems to be the same. For he says: 'The things that are, are ordained by God.' And elsewhere: 'Absolutely,' I say, 'let no one deceive us: whatever is rightly blamed is rejected in comparison with something better.' This was said concerning substances and natures; for it was concerning these that the discussion was, not concerning good acts and sins.
60:100
itemque alibi: sed nec sic quidem, inquam, ab homine homo diligendus est, ut diliguntur carnales fratres uel filii uel coniuges uel quique cognati aut adfines aut ciues; nam et ista dilectio temporalis est. non enim ullas tales necessitudines haberemus, quae nascendo et moriendo contingunt, si natura nostra in praeceptis et imagine dei manens in istam corruptionem non relegaretur . hunc sensum prorsus inprobo, quem iam et superius inprobaui in primo libro de Genesi contra Manicheos. ad hoc enim ducit, ut credantur illi coniuges primi non generaturi posteros homines, nisi peccassent, tamquam necesse fuerit, ut morituri gignerentur, si de concubitu maris et feminae gignerentur.
同樣在別處我說:『然而人也不當這樣被人所愛,如同肉身的弟兄、兒女、配偶,或任何親屬、姻親、同胞被人所愛;因為那種愛也是暫時的。因為我們本不會有這類憑生與死而來的關係,倘若我們的本性存留在神的誡命與形象之中、未被貶降入這敗壞的話。』這意思我全然不予贊同,這在上文我已於《駁摩尼教創世記解》第一卷中不贊同過了。因為它引至如下結論:以為那起初的夫妻若非犯罪,就不會生育後裔——彷彿必然如此:若人是由男女交合而生,就必是生為必死之人。
And likewise elsewhere: 'But not even so,' I say, 'is man to be loved by man as carnal brothers or sons or spouses or any kinsfolk or connections or fellow-citizens are loved; for that love too is temporal. For we would have no such relationships — which come about by being born and by dying — if our nature, remaining in the precepts and image of God, were not relegated into this corruption.' This meaning I altogether disapprove, which I have already disapproved above, in the first book On Genesis against the Manicheans. For it leads to this: that those first spouses are believed not to have been going to beget descendants unless they had sinned — as though it had been necessary that mortals be begotten, if they were begotten from the intercourse of male and female.
60:101
nondum enim uideram fieri potuisse, ut non morituri de non morituris nascerentur, si peccato illo magno non mutaretur in deterius humana natura ac per hoc, si et in parentibus et in filiis felicitas fecunditasque mansisset, usque ad certum sanctorum numerum, quem praedestinauit deus, nascerentur homines non parentibus successuri morientibus, sed cum uiuentibus regnaturi. essent ergo etiam istae cognationes atque adfinitates, si nullus delinqueret nullusque moreretur. Item alio loco: ad unum deum tendentes, inquam, et ei uni religantes animas nostras, unde religio dicta creditur, omni superstitione careamus .
因為我當時尚未看出:倘若人類本性未因那大罪而變壞,那麼由不死的父母生出不死的兒女本是可能的;並且由此,若在父母與兒女身上都存留著幸福與繁衍的能力,那麼直到神所預定的聖徒的定數為止,人所生的必不是承接死去父母之位,而是與那些活著的一同作王。因此,倘若無人犯罪、無人死亡,這些親屬與姻親關係仍會存在。同樣在另一處我說:『我們既朝向獨一的神,並將我們的靈魂惟獨繫回於祂——據信「宗教」(religio)之名即由此而來——就當脫離一切迷信。』
For I had not yet seen that it could have come to pass that non-mortals should be born of non-mortals, if by that great sin human nature had not been changed for the worse; and thereby, if in both the parents and the children happiness and fecundity had remained, up to a certain number of the saints, which God has predestined, men would be born not destined to succeed dying parents, but to reign together with the living. There would therefore be even these kinships and affinities, if no one sinned and no one died. Likewise in another place: 'Tending toward the one God,' I say, 'and binding back our souls to Him alone — whence religion is believed to be so called — let us be free from all superstition.'
60:102
in his uerbis meis ratio, quae reddita est, unde sit dicta religio, plus mihi placuit. nam non me fugit aliam nominis huius originem exposuisse latini sermonis auctores, quod inde sit appellata religio, quod religitur: quod uerbum compositum est a legendo, id est eligendo, ut ita latinum uideatur religo sicut eligo. Hic liber sic incipit: Cum omnis uitae bonae ac beatae uia . CAPVT XIII. DE VTILITATE CREDENDI LIBER VNVS.
在我這些話中,那所給出的、關於『宗教』之名由來的解釋,更為我所喜。因為我並非不知道拉丁文的作家們曾提出此名的另一種來源——說之所以稱為religio,是因它被『再度揀選』(religitur);這詞是由legere(即eligere,揀選)複合而成,使religo顯得是拉丁詞,正如eligo一樣。此書開頭如此:『既然一切良善與有福生活之道……』第十三章:論一卷《論信的益處》。
In these words of mine the reason that was rendered, whence religion is so called, pleased me more. For it does not escape me that the authors of the Latin tongue set forth another origin of this name — that it is called religio because it is 're-chosen' (religitur); which word is compounded from 'legere,' that is, 'choosing' (eligere), so that religo appears Latin just as eligo does. This book begins thus: 'Since the whole way of a good and blessed life...' CHAPTER XIII. ON THE ONE BOOK 'ON THE PROFIT OF BELIEVING.'
60:103
lam uero apud Hipponem Regium presbyter scripsi libmm de utilitate credendi ad amicum meum, quem deceptum a Manicheis adhuc eo errore noueram detineri et inridere in catholicae fidei disciplina, quod iuberentur homines credere, non autem, quid esset uerum, certissima ratione docerentur. In hoc libro dixi: in quibus tamen legis praeceptis atque mandatis, quibus nunc Christianos uti fas non est, quale uel sabbatum est uel circumcisio uel sacrificia et si quid huius modi est, tanta mysteria continentur, ut omnis pius intellegat nihil esse perniciosius, quam quidquid ibi est accipi ad litteram, id est ad uerbum, nihil autem salubrius quam spiritu reuelari. inde est:
如今,在希波·雷吉烏斯,作為長老,我寫了一卷《論信的益處》給我的一位朋友,我知道他曾被摩尼教徒欺騙,至今仍被那謬誤所困,並譏誚大公信仰的規訓,因為人被吩咐去信,卻沒有以最確定的理性被教導何為真理。在此書中我說:『然而在律法的這些條例與誡命中——就是如今基督徒不可再遵行的,如安息日、割禮、祭祀以及諸如此類的——含有如此重大的奧祕,以致每一個虔敬的人都明白:沒有什麼比把那裡的一切按字面(即按字句)領受更為有害,也沒有什麼比讓它藉聖靈得著啟示更為有益。由此便有那句:
Now indeed at Hippo Regius, as a presbyter, I wrote a book On the Profit of Believing to a friend of mine, whom I knew to have been deceived by the Manicheans and to be still held fast in that error, and to be mocking the discipline of the catholic faith, because men were bidden to believe, but were not taught by most certain reason what was true. In this book I said: 'In which precepts and commandments of the law, however — which it is not now lawful for Christians to use, such as the Sabbath or circumcision or sacrifices and whatever is of this kind — so great mysteries are contained that every pious man understands nothing to be more pernicious than that whatever is there should be taken to the letter, that is, to the word, but nothing more wholesome than that it be revealed by the Spirit. Hence it is:
60:104
littera occidit, spiritus autem uiuificat . sed aliter exposui uerba ista apostoli Pauli et, quantum mihi . uidetur uel potius ipsis rebus apparet, multo conuenientius in eo libro, qui scribitur de spiritu et littera, quamuis non sit et iste sensus respuendus. Item dixi: duae sunt enim personae in religione laudabiles, una eorum, qui iam inuenerunt, quos etiam beatissimos iudicari necesse est, alia eorum, qui studiosissime et rectissime inquirunt. primi ergo sunt iam in ipsa possessione, alteri in uia, qua tamen certissime peruenitur .
『那字句叫人死,那靈叫人活。』但我在那題為《論聖靈與字句》的書中,卻對使徒保羅這些話作了另一種解釋,並且——就我看來,或不如說按事情本身所顯明的——遠為恰當,儘管這裡的意思也不當被棄絕。同樣我曾說:『在宗教中有兩種值得稱讚的人:一種是那已經尋見的人,這種人必須被判為最有福的;另一種是那極其熱切而極其正確地尋求的人。前者已在所擁有之中,後者則在路上,然而藉此路必最確定地抵達。』
'The letter kills, but the spirit gives life.' But I have expounded these words of the Apostle Paul otherwise, and — as far as it seems to me, or rather as appears from the things themselves — much more suitably, in that book which is entitled On the Spirit and the Letter, although this sense too is not to be rejected. Likewise I said: 'For there are two kinds of persons praiseworthy in religion: one of those who have already found, whom it is necessary to judge even most blessed; the other of those who most zealously and most rightly seek. The first, then, are already in the very possession; the others on the way, by which nevertheless one most certainly arrives.'
60:105
in his uerbis meis, si illi, qui iam inuenerunt, quos in ipsa possessione iam esse diximus, sic accipiantur beatissimi, ut non in hac uita, sed in ea, quam speramus et ad quam per fidei uiam tendimus, sint non habet iste sensus errorem; ipsi enim iudicandi sunt quod quaerendum eat inuenisse, qui iam ibi sunt, quo nos quaerendo et credendo, id est uiam fidei tenendo, cupimus peruenire. si autem in hac uita isti esse putantur uel fuisse, id uerum esse non mihi uidetur, non quia in hac uita nihil uerum omnino inueniri potest, quod mente cernatur, non fide credatur, sed quia tantum est, quidquid est, ut non faciat beatissimos. neque enim quod ait apostolus:
在我這些話中,若那已經尋見的人——我們說他們已在所擁有之中——之被理解為最有福,是指他們如此有福並非在今生,而是在我們所盼望、並藉信之路所趨向的那生命裡,那麼這意思就沒有謬誤;因為那些已在我們藉尋求與相信(即藉持守信之路)所渴望抵達之處的人,理當被判為已尋見了那當尋求的。但若以為這些人是在、或曾在今生,這在我看來就不是真的;並非因為在今生全然不能尋見任何可由心思洞見、而非由信而信的真理,而是因為無論那真理是什麼,它都是如此微小,以致不能使人成為最有福的。因為使徒所說的那句話:
In these words of mine, if those who have already found — whom we said are already in the very possession — be so understood as most blessed, that they are so not in this life but in that which we hope for and toward which we tend by the way of faith, this meaning has no error; for they are to be judged to have found what was to be sought, who are already there whither, by seeking and believing — that is, by holding the way of faith — we desire to arrive. But if these are thought to be, or to have been, in this life, that does not seem to me to be true; not because in this life nothing at all true can be found which may be discerned by the mind and not believed by faith, but because whatever it is, it is so slight that it does not make men most blessed. For neither does that which the Apostle says:
60:106
uidemus nunc per speculum in aenigmate et: nunc scio ex parte, ex parte non cernitur mente; cernitur plane, sed beatissimos nondum facit. illud enim beatissimos facit, quod ait: tunc autem faciem ad faciem et: tunc cognoscam, sicut et cognitus sum. qui hoc inuenerunt, ipsi dicendi sunt in beatitudinis possessione consistere, ad quam ducit uia fidei, quam tenemus et quo credendo cupimus peruenire. sed quinam sint illi beatissimi, qui iam sunt in ea possessione, quo ducit haec uia, magna quaestio est. et angeli quidem sancti quod ibi sint, nulla quaestio est. sed de sanctis hominibus iam defunctis, utrum ipsi dicendi sint iam in illa possessione consistere, merito quaeritur.
『如今我們對著鏡子觀看,模糊不清』,以及『如今我所知道的有限』——這『有限』並不是由心思所洞見的;它固然被清楚地洞見,卻尚不能使人成為最有福的。因為使人成為最有福的乃是他所說的:『到那時就要面對面了』,以及『到那時我就全知道,如同主全知道我一樣。』凡尋見了這的人,才可說是站立在福樂的擁有之中,就是信之路所引往、我們所持守、並藉相信所渴望抵達之處。但那些已在此路所引往之擁有中的最有福者是誰,乃是一大問題。至於聖天使已在那裡,這固然沒有疑問。但論到那些已經去世的聖人,他們是否可說已站立在那擁有之中,就理當加以查問。
'We see now through a mirror in an enigma,' and 'Now I know in part' — this 'in part' is not discerned by the mind; it is discerned plainly enough, but it does not yet make men most blessed. For that makes men most blessed which he says: 'But then face to face,' and 'Then shall I know, even as I have been known.' Those who have found this are the ones to be said to stand in the possession of blessedness, to which the way of faith leads, which we hold and whither by believing we desire to arrive. But who those most blessed are, who are already in that possession whither this way leads, is a great question. And that the holy angels are there, indeed, there is no question. But concerning the holy men already deceased, whether they are to be said to stand already in that possession, is rightly asked.
60:107
iam enim corpore quidem corruptibili, quo anima grauatur, exuti sunt, sed adhuc expectant etiam ipsi redemptionem corporis sui, et caro eorum requiescit in spe, nondum in futura incorruptione clarescit. sed utrum ad contemplandam cordis oculis ueritatem, sicut dictum est: faciem ad faciem, nihil ex hoc minus habeant, non hic locus est disputando requirere. item quod dixi: nam scire magna et honesta uel etiam diuina . beatissimum est, ad eandem beatitudinem referre debemus. in hac enim uita, quantumcumque id sciatur, nondum est b.eatissimum, quoniam inconparabiliter longe est amplius, quod inde nescitur. Et quod dixi:
因為他們如今固然已脫去了那使靈魂受壓的必朽身體,但就連他們自己也仍在等候他們身體的得贖,他們的肉身安息在盼望中,尚未在那將來的不朽中發出光輝。但他們是否為著以心眼默觀真理——正如所說,『面對面』——因此就有絲毫的欠缺,這並非在此以辯論加以探究之處。同樣我所說的:『因為認識偉大、尊貴、甚或神聖之事乃是最有福的』——我們當把這歸於那同一種福樂。因為在今生,無論人認識了多少,都尚不是最有福的,既然其中未被認識的,遠為無可比擬地更大。至於我所說的:
For they have now indeed been stripped of the corruptible body by which the soul is weighed down, but even they themselves still await the redemption of their body, and their flesh rests in hope, not yet shining forth in the future incorruption. But whether, for contemplating the truth with the eyes of the heart — as it is said, 'face to face' — they have anything the less on this account, this is not the place to inquire by disputing. Likewise what I said: 'For to know great and honorable, or even divine, things is most blessed' — we ought to refer to that same blessedness. For in this life, however much of it be known, it is not yet most blessed, since incomparably far greater is that which is not known thereof. And what I said:
60:108
muUum interesse, utrum aliquid mentis certa ratione teneatur, quod scire dicimus, an fama uel litteris credendum posteris utiliter commendetur, et paulo post: quod scimus igitur, debemus rationi, quod credimus, auctoritati, non sic accipiendum est, ut in sermone usitatiore uereamur nos dicere scire, quod idoneis testibus credimus. proprie quippe cum loquimur, id solum scire dicimus, quod mentis firma ratione conprehendimus. cum uero loquimur uerbis consuetudini aptioribus, sicut loquitur etiam scriptura diuina, non dubitemus dicere scire nos et quod percipimus nostri corporis sensibus et quod fide dignis credimus testibus, dum tamen inter haec et illud quid distet intellegamus.
『某事是否憑確定的理性被心思所把握(我們稱之為「知道」),還是有益地被託付給後人憑傳聞或文字去相信,這二者大有分別』,並在稍後說:『所以我們所知道的,歸於理性;我們所相信的,歸於權威』——這話不可如此領會,以致在較通俗的言談中,我們竟不敢說我們『知道』那憑合宜見證所相信的事。因為嚴格說來,當我們說話時,我們只把那憑心思確定之理所領會的稱為『知道』。但當我們用較合乎習慣的字句說話時——正如神聖聖經也如此說——我們就不必躊躇著說:我們既『知道』那憑我們身體感官所感知的,也『知道』那憑可信見證所相信的,只要我們仍舊明白這二者與那一者之間有何分別。
'That it makes a great difference whether something is held by the mind by certain reason — which we call knowing — or whether it is usefully commended to posterity to be believed by report or by writings,' and a little after, 'What we know, therefore, we owe to reason; what we believe, to authority' — this is not to be so taken that in more customary speech we should be afraid to say we 'know' what we believe on suitable witnesses. For properly speaking, when we speak, we say we 'know' only that which we comprehend by the firm reason of the mind. But when we speak with words more fitted to custom — as the divine Scripture also speaks — let us not hesitate to say that we 'know' both what we perceive by the senses of our body and what we believe on trustworthy witnesses, provided nevertheless that we understand what difference there is between these and that.
60:109
Item quod dixi: nemini dubium est omnes homines aut stultos esse aut sapientes, potest uideri esse contrarium illi, quod legitur in libro tertio de libero arbitrio: quasi uero na-. tura humana praeter stultam et sapientem nullam mediam recipiat affectionem . sed illud ibi dictum est, ubi de primo homine quaerebatur, utrum sapiens fuerit factus an stultus an neutrum, quoniam nullo modo stultum dicere poteramus, qui sine uitio factus est, cum sit stultitia magnum uitium, et sapientem . quomodo diceremus, qui potuit seduci, non satis apparebat. ideoque ad conpendium dicere uolui: quasi uero natura humana praeter stultitiam et sapientiam nullam mediam recipiat affectionem .
同樣我所說的:『沒有人懷疑一切人非愚即智』——這話可能看似與《論自由意志》第三卷所讀到的相牴觸:『彷彿人類本性除了愚昧與智慧之外,不容有任何居間的情態。』但那話是在探究起初之人時所說的,即他被造為有智、還是愚昧、或兩者皆非;既然我們斷不能把那毫無瑕疵被造之人稱為愚昧(因為愚昧是一大瑕疵),而我們如何能把那可被引誘之人稱為有智,也不甚明顯。因此,為求簡便,我願如此說:『彷彿人類本性除了愚昧與智慧之外,不容有任何居間的情態。』
Likewise what I said: 'It is doubtful to no one that all men are either foolish or wise' — may seem to be contrary to that which is read in the third book On Free Will: 'as though human nature admitted no middle affection besides the foolish and the wise.' But that was said there where it was inquired concerning the first man, whether he was made wise or foolish or neither; since in no way could we call foolish him who was made without fault (seeing that folly is a great fault), and in what way we might call wise him who could be seduced was not sufficiently apparent. And therefore, for brevity's sake, I wished to say: 'as though human nature admitted no middle affection besides folly and wisdom.'
60:110
intuebar quippe etiam paruulos, quos licet confiteamur trahere originale peccatum, tamen nec sapientes nec stultos possumus proprie dicere nondum utentes libero arbitrio seu bene seu male. nunc autem aut sapientes aut stultos esse omnes homines dixi eos uolens intellegi, qui iam ratione utuntur, qua discernuntur a pecoribus, ut homines sint, sicut dicimus beatos esse omnes homines uelle. numquid enim in hac sententia tam uera atque manifesta metuimus ne intellegantur et paruuli, qui hoc adhuc uelle non possunt? Alio loco, cum miracula commemorassem, quae dominus lesus fecit, cum hic esset in carne, adiunxi dicens: cur, inquies, ista modo non fiunt ? atque respondi:
因為我也顧念到嬰孩,他們——雖然我們承認他們承受原罪——我們卻不能恰當地稱之為有智或愚昧,既然他們尚未運用自由意志去行善或作惡。但如今,當我說一切人非愚即智時,我所願人理解的乃是那些已經運用理性的人,就是他們藉理性得以與牲畜分別、成為人的——正如我們說一切人都願意得福。因為在這樣真確而明顯的話中,我們豈會怕連那尚不能有此願望的嬰孩也被算在內呢?在另一處,當我回顧了主耶穌在肉身中在此時所行的神蹟後,我加上說:你會問說:『這些事如今為何不再發生呢?』我便回答說:
For I had in view also the little children, who — although we confess that they contract original sin — nevertheless we cannot properly call either wise or foolish, since they do not yet use free choice either well or ill. But now, when I said that all men are either wise or foolish, I wished those to be understood who already use reason, by which they are distinguished from cattle so as to be men — just as we say that all men wish to be happy. For surely in a saying so true and so manifest we do not fear lest even the little children be understood, who cannot yet wish this? In another place, when I had recalled the miracles which the Lord Jesus did while He was here in the flesh, I added, saying: 'Why,' you will say, 'are these things not done now?' And I answered:
60:111
quia non mouerent, nisi mira essent; si autem solita essent, mira non essent . hoc autem dixi, quia non tanta nec omnia modo, non quia nulla fiunt etiam modo. In fine autem libri: sed quoniam sermo iste noster, inquam, multo processit longius, quam putabam, hic finem libro faciamus. in quo memineris uolo nondum me Manicheos coepisse refellere et illas nugas nondum inuasisse -neque de ipsa catholica magnum aliquid aperuisse, sed uoluisse tantummodo eruere tibi, si possem, etiam opinionem de ueris Christianis malitiose aut inperite nobis insinuatam et erigere ad magna quaedam et diuina discenda. quare hoc uolumen ita sese habeat.
『因為那些事若非奇異,就不能感動人;但若是尋常的,就不再奇異了。』我如此說,是因為如今所行的既非那樣重大之事,也非一切之事——並非因為如今全無此類事發生。但在書末我說:『既然我們這番言談比我所想的遠為長了,我們就在此結束此書。我願你在其中記得:我尚未開始駁斥摩尼教徒,也尚未攻擊那些荒謬之談——也尚未揭示任何有關大公教會本身的大事,而只願盡我所能,為你剷除那惡意或無知地灌輸給我們、關於真基督徒的看法,並激勵你去學習某些偉大而神聖之事。因此願此卷書如此收結。』
'Because they would not move men, unless they were wondrous; but if they were customary, they would not be wondrous.' But I said this because now such great things, and not all things, are done — not because none are done even now. But at the end of the book: 'But since this discourse of ours,' I say, 'has proceeded much farther than I thought, let us here make an end of the book. In which I wish you to remember that I have not yet begun to refute the Manicheans, nor yet assailed those trifles — nor disclosed anything great concerning the catholic Church herself, but wished only, if I could, to root out for you even the opinion of true Christians maliciously or ignorantly instilled into us, and to rouse you to the learning of certain great and divine things. Therefore let this volume so stand.'
60:112
placatiore autem 15 animo tuo facto ero fortassis in ceteris promtior . haec non ita dixi, quasi nihil contra Manicheos adhuc scripsissem uel nihil de doctrina catholica mandassem litteris, cum tot superius edita uolumina de utraque re non me tacuisse testantur, sed in hoc libro ad illum scripto nondum Manicheos refellere coeperam et illas nugas nondum inuaseram neque de ipsa catholica magnum aliquid aperueram, quoniam sperabam hoc initio facto ad eum me scripturum fuisse, quae hic non scripseram. Hic liber sic incipit: Si mihi, Honorate, unum atque idem uideretur esse . CAPVT XIIII. DE DVABVS ANIMABVS LIBER VNVS.
『但當你的心變得更為平和之後,我在其餘之事上或許就會更為敏捷。』我如此說,並非彷彿我至此全未寫過反駁摩尼教徒的東西,或全未將大公教義付諸文字——既然上文所出版的許多卷書就這二事作見證,證明我並未緘默——而是因為在這卷寫給那人的書中,我尚未開始駁斥摩尼教徒,尚未攻擊那些荒謬之談,也尚未揭示任何有關大公教會本身的大事,因為我盼望在作了這起頭之後,會再寫信給他,論及我在此未曾寫下的那些事。此書開頭如此:『霍諾拉圖斯啊,倘若在我看來有一件事是同一而無二的……』第十四章:論一卷《論兩個靈魂》。
'But when your mind has been made more appeased, I shall perhaps be readier in the rest.' I did not say this as though I had as yet written nothing against the Manicheans, or committed nothing of catholic doctrine to writing — since so many volumes published above concerning both matters testify that I had not been silent — but because in this book, written to that man, I had not yet begun to refute the Manicheans and had not yet assailed those trifles, nor disclosed anything great concerning the catholic Church herself, since I hoped that, this beginning having been made, I would write to him those things which I had not written here. This book begins thus: 'If to me, Honoratus, one and the same thing seemed to be...' CHAPTER XIV. ON THE ONE BOOK 'ON THE TWO SOULS.'
60:113
Post hunc librum scripsi adhuc presbyter contra Manicheos de duabus animabus, quarum dicunt unam partem dei esse, alteram de gente tenebrarum. quam non condiderit deus et quae sit deo coaeterna, et has ambas animas, unam bonam, alteram malam, in homine uno esse delirant, istam scilicet malam propriam carnis esse dicentes, quam carnem etiam dicunt gentis esse tenebrarum, illam uero bonam ex aduenticia dei parte, quae cum tenebrarum gente conflixerit, atque utrumque misceri, et omnia quidem bona hominis illi bonae animae, omnia uero mala illi malae animae tribuunt.
在此書之後,我仍作長老時,寫了反駁摩尼教徒的《論兩個靈魂》;他們說靈魂的一部分是屬神的,另一部分是屬黑暗之族的,這黑暗之族並非神所創造,卻與神同永。他們狂妄地說這兩個靈魂——一善一惡——都在一個人裡面,就是說,那惡的靈魂是肉體所固有的,而他們又說這肉體是屬黑暗之族的;那善的靈魂則是出於神那外來的一部分,這部分與黑暗之族相爭之後,二者便混雜在一起;他們把人一切的善都歸於那善的靈魂,卻把一切的惡都歸於那惡的靈魂。
After this book, while still a presbyter, I wrote against the Manicheans On the Two Souls; of which they say that one part is of God, the other of the race of darkness, which God did not create and which is co-eternal with God; and they rave that these two souls, one good and the other evil, are both in one man — saying, namely, that the evil one is proper to the flesh, which flesh they also say is of the race of darkness, but the good one is from the adventitious part of God, which, when it had clashed with the race of darkness, both were mingled together; and they attribute all the good things of man to that good soul, but all the evil things to that evil soul.
60:114
In hoc libro illud, quod dixi, nullam esse qualemcumque uitam, quae non eo ipso, quo uita est et in quantum omnino uita est, ad summum uitae fontem principiumque pertineat, ita dixi, ut tamquam creatura ad creatorem pertinere intellegatur, non autem de illo esse tamquam pars eius existimetur. Item quod dixi: nusquam scilicet nisi in uoluntate. esse peccatum, possunt Pelagiani pro se dictum putare propter paruulos, quos ideo negant habere originale peccatum, quod eis in baptismo remittatur, quia nondum arbitrio uoluntatis utuntur.
在這本書中,我曾說:凡是生命,無論其為何種生命,正因它是生命,且就其為生命而言,無不歸屬於生命至高的泉源與本原。我如此說,是要人明白它像受造物歸屬於造物主那樣歸屬於祂,而非以為它出於祂、彷彿是祂的一部分。同樣,我曾說:罪除了在意志之中別無所在。伯拉糾派或許以為這話是為他們而發,是為嬰孩之故;他們正因此否認嬰孩有原罪,說原罪要在洗禮中得赦免,因為嬰孩尚未運用意志的抉擇。
In this book, when I said that there is no life whatsoever which, by the very fact that it is life and insofar as it is life at all, does not pertain to the highest fountain and beginning of life, I said it in such a way that it is to be understood as pertaining to the Creator as a creature does, and not to be reckoned as being from Him as though it were a part of Him. Likewise, when I said that sin exists nowhere except in the will, the Pelagians may suppose this to have been said in their favour on account of infants, whom they deny to have original sin for this reason, that it should be remitted to them in baptism, since they do not yet make use of the choice of the will.
60:115
quasi uero peccatum, quod eos ex Adam dicimus originaliter trahere, id est reatu eius inplicatos, et ab hoc poenae obnoxios detineri, umquam esse potuit nisi ex uoluntate, qua uoluntate commissum est, quando diuini praecepti est facta transgressio. potest etiam putari falsa esse ista sententia, qua diximus nusquam nisi in uoluntate esse peccatum, quia dixit apostolus: si autem, quod nolo, hoc facio, iam non ego operor illud, sed quod in me habitat peccatum. hoc enim peccatum usque adeo non est in uoluntate, ut dicat: quod nolo, hoc facio. quomodo ergo nusquam est nisi in uoluntate peccatum?
彷彿我們所說嬰孩從亞當原本承受的罪——即被牽連於他的罪咎、因此被扣為當受刑罰——竟能不出於意志而存在;而這罪正是藉那意志所犯下的,那時人違犯了神的誡命。也有人可能以為,我們所說「罪除了在意志之中別無所在」這話是錯的,因為使徒說:「若我所不願意的,我倒去作,就不是我作的,乃是住在我裡頭的罪作的。」因為這罪如此不在意志之內,以致他說:「我所不願意的,我倒去作。」那麼罪怎能除了在意志之中別無所在呢?
As if indeed the sin which we say they draw originally from Adam—that is, being implicated in his guilt and on this account held liable to punishment—could ever have existed except from the will, by which will it was committed when the transgression of the divine precept took place. It might also be thought that this opinion is false, in which we said that sin exists nowhere except in the will, because the Apostle said: But if I do what I do not will, it is no longer I that work it, but the sin that dwells in me. For this sin is so far from being in the will that he says: What I do not will, that I do. How then is sin nowhere except in the will?
60:116
sed hoc peccatum, de quo sic est.locutus apostolus, ideo peccatum uocatur, quia peccato factum est et poena peccati est, quandoquidem hoc de concupiscentia carnis dicitur, quod aperit in consequentibus dicens: scio, quia non habitat in me, hoc est in carne mea, bonum; uelle enim adiacet mihi, perficere autem bonum non. perfectio quippe boni est, ut nec ipsa concupiscentia peccati sit in homine, cui quidem, quando bene uiuitur, non consentit uoluntas; uerum tamen non perficit bonum, quia inest adhuc in concupiscentia, cui repugnat uoluntas; cuius concupiscentiae reatus in baptismate soluitur, sed infirmitas manet, cui, donec sanetur, omnis fidelis, qui bene proficit, studiosissime reluctatur.
但這罪,就是使徒如此論到的,之所以稱為罪,乃因它是由罪而生、又是罪的刑罰,因為這是就肉體的私慾而言的,他在後文顯明說:「我知道在我裡頭,就是在我肉體之中,沒有良善;因為立志為善由得我,只是行出來由不得我。」因為善的成全,乃在於人裡面連罪的私慾都沒有;當人行得正時,意志確實不順從那私慾;然而它仍不能成全善,因為私慾尚存,意志與之相爭。這私慾的罪咎在洗禮中得以解除,但軟弱猶存;凡進步得好的信徒,在它得醫治之前,都極其殷勤地與之相搏。
But this sin, of which the Apostle thus spoke, is called sin for this reason: that it was brought about by sin and is the punishment of sin, since indeed this is said of the concupiscence of the flesh, which he discloses in what follows, saying: I know that in me, that is, in my flesh, there dwells no good; for to will is present with me, but to accomplish the good I find not. For the perfection of the good is that not even the concupiscence of sin should be in a man—to which indeed, when one lives well, the will does not consent; yet nevertheless it does not accomplish the good, because concupiscence is still present, to which the will is opposed. The guilt of this concupiscence is loosed in baptism, but the infirmity remains, against which, until it is healed, every faithful person who makes good progress most earnestly struggles.
60:117
peccatum autem, quod nusquam est nisi in uoluntate, illud. . praecipue intellegendum est, quod iusta damnatio consecuta est - hoc enim per unum hominem intrauit in mundum - quamquam et hoc peccatum, quo consentitur peccati concupiscentiae, non nisi uoluntate committitur. propter hoc et alio loco dixi: non igitur nisi uoluntate peccatur . Itemque alio loco ipsam uoluntatem definiui dicens: uobmtas est animi motus cogente nullo ad aliquid uel non amittendum uel adipiscendum .
但那除了在意志之中別無所在的罪,尤其應理解為那招致公義定罪的罪——因為這罪是藉一人入了世界——雖然那另一種罪,即人同意罪的私慾之罪,也非藉意志不能犯下。為此,我在別處也說:「所以人非藉意志不犯罪。」同樣,我在別處也給意志下了定義說:「意志乃是心靈的一種運動,在無所強迫之下,或為不失去、或為取得某物。」
But the sin which is nowhere except in the will is chiefly to be understood as that which a just condemnation followed—for this entered into the world through one man—although this sin also, by which one consents to the concupiscence of sin, is not committed except by the will. On this account I also said in another place: Therefore one does not sin except by the will. And likewise in another place I defined the will itself, saying: The will is a movement of the mind, with none compelling, either toward not losing or toward attaining something.
60:118
quod propterea dictum est, ut hac definitione uolens a nolente discerneretur et sic ad illos referretur intentio, qui primi in paradiso fuerunt humano generi origo mali nullo cogente peccando, hoc est libera uoluntate peccando, quia et scientes contra praeceptum fecerunt, et ille temptator suasit, ut hoc fieret, non coegit. nam et qui nesciens peccauit, non incongruenter nolens peccasse dici potest, quamuis et ipse, quod nesciens fecit, uolens tamen fecit; ita nec ipsius esse potuit sine uoluntate peccatum. quae uoluntas utique, sicut definita est, animae motus fuit cogente nullo ad aliquid uel non amittendum uel adipiscendum . quod enim, si noluisset, non fecisset, non coactus est facere.
這話的用意,是要藉此定義把有意者與無意者區分開來,並將這意向歸於那最初在樂園中、給人類種下惡之源頭、在無所強迫之下犯罪的人——就是憑自由意志犯罪的人——因為他們既明知而違背誡命,那試探者也只是慫恿此事發生,並未強迫。因為連無知而犯罪的人,說他是無意地犯了罪也不算不合宜,雖然他所無知去作的事,仍是有意去作的;如此他的罪也不能離了意志而存在。那意志,正如所定義的,乃是心靈的一種運動,在無所強迫之下,或為不失去、或為取得某物。因為他若不願意就不會去作的事,他並非被迫去作。
This was said in order that by this definition the willing might be distinguished from the unwilling, and thus the intention might be referred to those who were first in paradise, the origin of evil to the human race, sinning with none compelling—that is, sinning by free will—since they both knowingly acted against the precept, and that tempter urged that it be done, but did not compel it. For even one who sinned unknowingly may not unfittingly be said to have sinned unwillingly, although he too willingly did what he did unknowingly; so that not even his sin could exist without the will. And that will, just as it was defined, was a movement of the soul, with none compelling, either toward not losing or toward attaining something. For what he would not have done had he not willed it, he was not compelled to do.
60:119
quia uoluit, ergo fecit, etsi non, quia uoluit, peccauit nesciens peccatum esse, quod fecit. ita nec tale peccatum sine uoluntate esse potuit, sed uoluntate facti, non uoluntate peccati, quod tamen factum peccatum fuit; hoc enim factum est, quod fieri non debuit. qui autem sciens peccat, si potest cogenti ad peccatum sine peccato resistere nec tamen facit, utique uolens peccat, quoniam qui potest resistere, non cogitur cedere. qui uero cogenti cupiditati uoluntate resistere non potest et ideo facit contra praecepta iustitiae, iam hoc ita peccatum est, ut sit etiam poena peccati. quapropter peccatum sine uoluntate esse non posse uerissimum est. Itemque definitio peccati, qua diximus:
因他願意,所以去作了——雖然並非因他願意而犯罪,因為他不知道所作的是罪。如此,這樣的罪也不能離了意志而存在,卻是出於行事的意志,而非犯罪的意志,然而它仍是罪的行為;因為所作的乃是不該作的事。至於明知而犯罪的人,若能不犯罪地抵擋那強迫他犯罪的,卻不去抵擋,他必定是有意地犯罪,因為能抵擋的人並非被迫屈服。但那不能憑意志抵擋強迫之慾念、因而違背公義誡命的人,這就已經是罪,以致同時也成了罪的刑罰。因此,「罪不能離了意志而存在」乃是至真至確的。同樣,關於罪的定義,我們曾說:
Because he willed, therefore he did it—even though it was not because he willed that he sinned, since he did not know that what he did was sin. So neither could such a sin exist without the will, but by the will of the deed, not by the will of the sin, which nevertheless was a deed of sin; for what was done was something that ought not to have been done. But he who sins knowingly, if he can without sin resist that which compels him to sin and yet does not do so, assuredly sins willingly, since one who is able to resist is not compelled to yield. But he who cannot by his will resist compelling desire, and therefore acts against the precepts of justice, this is now so much sin that it is also the punishment of sin. Wherefore it is most true that sin cannot exist without the will. And likewise the definition of sin, in which we said:
60:120
peccatum est uoluntas retinendi uel consequendi, quod iustitia uetat et unde liberum est abstinere, propterea uerum est, quia id definitum est, quod tantummodo peccatum est, non quod etiam poena peccati. nam quando tale est, ut idem sit et poena peccati, quantum est, quod ualet uoluntas sub dominante cupiditate, nisi forte, si pia est, ut oret auxilium? in tantum enim libera est, in quantum liberata est, et in tantum appellatur uoluntas. alioquin tota cupiditas quam uoluntas proprie nuncupanda est, quae non est, sicut Manichei desipiunt, alienae naturae additamentum, sed nostrae uitium, a quo non sanatur nisi gratia saluatoris.
罪乃是保有或取得公義所禁止、而人可以自由避免之物的意志。這話之所以為真,乃因所定義的只是那本身即為罪的,而非同時也是罪之刑罰的。因為當它成了如此、以致同時也是罪的刑罰時,在慾念的轄制之下,意志還有多少力量呢?——除非它若是虔敬的,能祈求幫助。因為意志唯有得了釋放才是自由的,也唯有如此才配稱為意志。不然,那整體便是慾念,而慾念本應恰當地稱為意志;這慾念並非如摩尼教徒愚昧所主張的,是外來本性的添加物,乃是我們自己本性的缺陷,除了救主的恩典外別無醫治。
Sin is the will to retain or to obtain that which justice forbids and from which it is free to abstain. This is true for this reason, that what was defined is only that which is sin, not that which is also the punishment of sin. For when it is such that it is at the same time the punishment of sin, how much is the power of the will under the dominion of desire—unless perhaps, if it is pious, it be to pray for help? For it is free insofar as it has been set free, and insofar as it is called will. Otherwise the whole is desire, which properly ought to be named will; and this is not, as the Manichaeans foolishly hold, an addition of an alien nature, but a defect of our own, from which it is not healed except by the grace of the Saviour.
60:121
quod si quisquam dicit etiam ipsam cupiditatem nihil esse - aliud quam uoluntatem, sed uitiosam peccatoque seruientem, non resistendum est nec de uerbis, cum res constet, controuersia facienda. etiam sic enim ostenditur sine uoluntate nullum esse peccatum siue in opere siue in origine. Rursus in eo, quod dixi: iam quaerere coeperam, utrum illud malum genus animarum, antequam bono misceretur, habuisset aliquam uoluntatem. si enim non habebat, sine peccato atque innocens erit et ideo nullo modo malum, \'cur ergo\', inquiunt, peccatum dicitis paruulorum, quorum uoluntatem non tenetis ream?\' respondetur non eos proprietate uoluntatis, sed origine reos teneri.
但若有人說,連這慾念本身也不過是一種意志,只是敗壞、受罪奴役的意志,我們就不必反駁他,也不必在事情既已明確時就字句起爭論。因為即便如此,也顯明無論在行為或在源頭,沒有罪能離了意志而存在。再者,關於我曾說的話:「我已開始探究,那惡類的靈魂,在與善混合之前,是否曾有過某種意志——因為若它沒有意志,它便無罪而純潔,因此絕不為惡」;他們說:「那麼你們為何說嬰孩有罪,既然你們並不認定他們的意志有咎?」答曰:他們被扣為有罪,不是憑意志的固有性質,而是憑源頭。
But if anyone says that even this very desire is nothing other than a will, though a vicious one and enslaved to sin, we must not resist him, nor make a controversy about words when the matter is agreed. For even so it is shown that no sin exists without the will, whether in act or in origin. Again, in that which I said: I had already begun to inquire whether that evil kind of souls, before it was mingled with the good, had had any will—for if it had not, it would be without sin and innocent, and therefore in no way evil—'Why then,' they say, 'do you speak of the sin of infants, whose will you do not hold guilty?' The answer is that they are held guilty not by the property of will, but by origin.
60:122
omnis enim homo terrenus quid est origine nisi Adam? porro autem Adam habebat utique uoluntatem, qua uoluntate cum peccasset, peccatum per eum intrauit in mundum. Itemque in eo, quod dixi: natura esse malae tmimae nullo modo queunt, si quaeritur, quomodo accipiamus, quod ait apostolus: fuimus et nos natura filii irae sicut et ceteri, . respondemus naturam in his uerbis meis me intellegi uoluisse illam, quae proprie natura dicitur, in qua sine uitio creati sumus. nam ista propter originem natura appellatur, quae origo utique habet uitium, quod est contra naturam. et iterum quod dictum est:
因為每一個屬地的人,就其源頭而言,若非亞當又是誰呢?亞當確實有意志,當他憑那意志犯了罪,罪便藉他入了世界。同樣,關於我曾說的話:「它們絕不能按本性成為惡的靈魂」——若有人問我們該如何理解使徒所說:「我們從前也像別人一樣,本為可怒之子」——我們回答說,在我這些話中,我要人把「本性」理解為那真正稱為本性的,就是我們在其中被無瑕地造成的那本性。因為那按源頭而言稱為本性的,這源頭確實帶有一種與本性相違的缺陷。再者,關於那曾說過的話:
For what is every earthly man in his origin but Adam? Now Adam certainly had a will, and when by that will he had sinned, sin entered into the world through him. Likewise, in that which I said: They can in no way be by nature an evil soul—if it is asked how we are to take what the Apostle says: We too were by nature children of wrath, even as the rest—we answer that in these words of mine I wished nature to be understood as that which is properly called nature, in which we were created without vice. For that is called nature on account of origin, and this origin certainly has a vice which is contrary to nature. And again, that which was said:
60:123
peccati reum tenere quemquam, quia non fecit quod facere non potuit, summae iniquitatis est et insaniae, cur ergo., inquiunt, 'paruuli tenentur rei?\' respondetur, quia eius ex origine tenentur, qui non fecit quod facere potuit, diuinum scilicet seruare mandatum. quod autem dixi:
因人未作他所不能作的事而扣他為犯罪有咎,乃是極端的不義與瘋狂——他們說:「那麼嬰孩為何被扣為有罪?」答曰:他們是因那位未作他所能作之事者的源頭而被扣為有罪,就是那位未曾遵守神的誡命者。而關於我曾說的話:
To hold anyone guilty of sin because he did not do what he could not do is the height of iniquity and madness—'Why then,' they say, 'are infants held guilty?' The answer is that they are held guilty by the origin of him who did not do what he could do, namely to keep the divine commandment. And that which I said:
60:124
illae animae quidquia faciunt, si natura, non uoluntate faciunt, id est si Libero et ad faciendum et ad non faciendum motu animi carent, si denique abstinendi ab opere suo potestas nulla conceditur, peccatum earum tenere non possumus, propterea non perturbat de paruulis quaestio, quia ex illius origine rei tenentur, qui uoluntate peccauit, quando libero et ad faciendum et non faciendum motu animi non carebat eique ab opere malo abstinendi summa potestas erat. quod Manichei de tenebrarum gente non dicunt, quam fabulosissime inducunt, eamque naturam semper malam, numquam bonam fuisse contendunt. Illud autem quaeri potest quomodo dixerim:
那些靈魂,無論作什麼,若都是按本性而非按意志而作——即若它們缺乏那既能作又能不作的自由心靈運動;簡言之,若絲毫不容許它們有能力戒絕自己的行為——那麼我們就不能扣它們有罪。為此,關於嬰孩的問題並不令人困擾,因為他們是憑那位憑意志犯罪者的源頭被扣為有罪;那位犯罪者並不缺乏那既能作又能不作的自由心靈運動,且有充分的能力戒絕那惡行。這是摩尼教徒論到黑暗之族時所不會說的;他們極其荒誕地引入這族,並主張其本性向來為惡、從不為善。但這一點或可追問,即我為何曾說:
If those souls, whatever they do, do it by nature and not by will—that is, if they lack a movement of the mind free both to do and not to do; if, in short, no power of abstaining from their own act is granted to them—we cannot hold their sin. For this reason the question about infants is not troubling, because they are held guilty by the origin of him who sinned by will, when he did not lack a movement of the mind free both to do and not to do, and had the fullest power of abstaining from the evil act. This the Manichaeans do not say of the race of darkness, which they most fabulously introduce and contend to have been always evil and never good. But this may be asked, how I said:
60:125
etiamsi sunt animae, quod interim incertum est, corporeis officiis non peccato, sed natura deditae nosque, quamquam sint inferiores, aliqua tamen interiore uicinitate contingunt, non iUas ideo malas haberi oportere, quia nos, cum eas sequimur et corporea diligimus, mali sumus, quandoquidem de illis hoc dixi, de quibus apertius loqui coeperam dicens: quamquam etiamsi eisdem concedatur inferiore alio genere animarum nos inlici ad turpia, non inde conficiunt aut illas naturas malas esse aut istas summum bonumde his enim disputationem usque ad hunc loculum perduxi, ubi dixi:
「縱使有些靈魂——這一點目前尚不確定——並非因罪、而是按本性獻身於肉體的職務,它們雖較低下,卻藉某種內在的相近與我們相接;也不該因此就把它們當作惡的,只因當我們追隨它們、貪愛肉體之物時,我們便成了惡的。」既然我這話原是就那些我開始更公開論及的靈魂而說的,我曾說:「縱使承認我們是被另一較低類的靈魂引誘去作卑污之事,他們也並不能因此推論說:那些本性是惡的,或這些本性是至善」——因為我把關於這些的討論一直引到這小段,在那裡我說:
Even if there are souls—which meanwhile is uncertain—devoted to bodily offices not by sin but by nature, and which, although inferior, nevertheless touch us by some inner nearness, they ought not on that account to be held evil, because we, when we follow them and love bodily things, are evil. Since indeed I said this of those about whom I had begun to speak more openly, saying: Although, even if it be granted that we are enticed to base things by another inferior kind of souls, they do not thereby conclude either that those natures are evil or that these are the highest good—for I carried on the discussion about these up to this little passage, where I said:
60:126
etiamsi sunt animae, quod interim incertum est, corporeis officiis non peccato, sed natura deditae et cetera - quaeri ergo potest, cur dixerim: quod interim incertum, cum prorsus dubitare non debuerim non esse tales animas. sed hoc ideo dixi,. quia expertus sum, qui dicerent diabolum et angelos eius bonos esse in genere suo et in ea natura, in qua eos creauit deus ordine proprio tales, quales sunt, sed nobis malum esse, si inliciamur et seducamur ab eis, si autem caueamus. eos atque uincamus, decorum atque gloriosum. et hoc qui dicunt, uidentur sibi, ut id probent, de scripturis adhibere idonea testimonia uel illud, quod scriptum est in libro Iob, cum diabolus describeretur:
「縱使有些靈魂——這一點目前尚不確定——並非因罪、而是按本性獻身於肉體的職務」,等等。那麼或可追問,我為何說「這一點目前尚不確定」,既然我本不該懷疑並無這樣的靈魂。但我如此說,是因為我曾遇見一些人,他們說魔鬼和牠的使者按其本類、以及在神所造牠們的那本性中乃是善的,按其固有的秩序原是那個樣子;只是對我們而言,若被牠們引誘迷惑便是惡,反之,若我們提防並勝過牠們,便是美好而榮耀的。而說這話的人,為要證明此說,自以為能從聖經引出合宜的證據,如約伯記中所寫、描述魔鬼時所說的:
Even if there are souls—which meanwhile is uncertain—devoted to bodily offices not by sin but by nature, and so forth. It may then be asked why I said 'which meanwhile is uncertain,' when I ought by no means to have doubted that there are no such souls. But I said this for the reason that I had experienced men who said that the devil and his angels are good in their own kind and in that nature in which God created them, being of their proper order such as they are, but that it is evil for us if we are enticed and seduced by them; whereas if we beware of them and conquer them, it is fair and glorious. And those who say this seem to themselves, in order to prove it, to bring forward suitable testimonies from the Scriptures, such as what is written in the book of Job, when the devil was being described:
60:127
hoc est initium figmenti domini, quod. fecit ad inludendum ab angelis suis, uel illud in Psalmo centesimo tertio: draco hic, quem finxisti ad inludendum ei. quam quaestionem, quae non aduersus . Manicheos, qui hoc non sentiunt, sed aduersus alios, qui hoc sentiunt, suscipienda esset atque soluenda, pertractare atque enodare tunc nolui, ne librum multo, quam uellem, facerem longiorem, cum uiderem, etiamsi hoc concederetur, tamen debere Manicheos . ac iam posse conuinci introducentes insanissimo errore naturam mali aeterno bono coaeternam. ideo ergo dixi:
「這是主所造之工的開端,是祂造來給祂的使者戲弄的」;或詩篇第一百零三篇中那句:「你所造的這條龍,是要嬉戲其中的。」這個問題——本應加以處理和解答的,不是針對不持此見的摩尼教徒,而是針對持此見的另一些人——我當時不願處理和剖析,免得把書寫得比我所願的更長;因為我看出,縱使這點得以承認,摩尼教徒仍當、且已可被駁倒,因為他們以極其瘋狂的謬誤,引入一種與永恆之善同永的惡的本性。所以我說:
This is the beginning of the Lord's creation, which He made to be mocked by His angels; or that passage in the hundred and third Psalm: This dragon, which You have formed to mock at it. This question—which was to be undertaken and resolved not against the Manichaeans, who do not hold this view, but against others who do hold it—I was then unwilling to handle and unravel, lest I should make the book longer than I wished, since I saw that even if this were granted, the Manichaeans ought nonetheless, and could already, be refuted, since with a most insane error they introduce a nature of evil coeternal with the eternal good. Therefore I said:
60:128
quod interim incertum est, non quod ego inde dubitarem, sed quod inter me et illos, quos ita sapere inueneram, nondum esset ista quaestio dissoluta. quod tamen in aliis longe posterioribus libris meis de Genesi ad litteram secundum scripturas sanctas quanta potui manifestatione dissolui. Alio loco: propterea, inquam, corporea diligendo peccamus; quia spiritalia diligere et iustitia iubemur et natura possumus, et tunc in nostro genere optimi et. beati sumus . ubi -quaeri potest, cur natura et non gratia possumus dixerim. sed contra Manicheos de natura quaestio uersabatur, et utique id.
「這一點目前尚不確定」——並非我自己對此有所懷疑,而是在我與那些我發現持如此看法之人之間,這問題尚未解決。然而這問題,我後來在我論《創世記字義》的另外那些晚得多的書中,已按照聖經、盡我所能清楚地予以解決。在另一處我說:「為此,我們因貪愛肉體之物而犯罪;因為我們既奉公義之命當愛屬靈之物,又按本性能夠如此;那時我們便在自己的本類中是最善且蒙福的。」在此或可追問,我為何說我們「按本性」能夠、而非「藉恩典」能夠。但針對摩尼教徒,所討論的問題乃是關乎本性;而確是恩典
Which meanwhile is uncertain—not that I myself doubted about it, but that between me and those whom I had found to hold such an opinion, this question was not yet resolved. Yet this I resolved, with as much clarity as I could, in other far later books of mine On Genesis according to the Letter, in accordance with the holy Scriptures. In another place I say: On this account we sin by loving bodily things, because we are both commanded by justice to love spiritual things and are able by nature; and then we are the best and blessed in our own kind. Here it may be asked why I said we are able 'by nature' and not 'by grace.' But against the Manichaeans the question was concerning nature, and it is certainly grace
60:129
agit gratia, ut ista natura, quod uitiata non potest, possit per eum, qui uenit quaerere et saluum facere, quod perierat., quam tamen gratiam etiam tunc recolens oraui pro familiarissimis meis, qui mortifero illo adhuc tenebantur errore, et dixi: deus magne, deus omnipotens, deus summae bonitatis, .. quem inuiolabilem et incorruptibilem credi atque intellegi fas est, trina unitas, quam catholica ecclesia colit, supplex oro expertus in me misericordiam tuam, ne homines, cum quibus mihi a pueritia in hominum uictu fuit summa consensio, in tuo cultu a me dissentire permittas .
——正是恩典使這本性,就是敗壞後所不能的,得以藉那位「來尋找拯救失喪之人」者而能夠。而甚至在那時,我懷念這恩典,就為我最親密的朋友禱告,他們仍被那致死的謬誤所困;我說:「偉大的神,全能的神,至善的神,配得人以不可侵犯、不可朽壞來相信和領悟,三而一的合一,是大公教會所敬拜的;我這卑微的懇求者祈求,我既在自己身上經歷了你的憐憫,求你不容那些人——就是我自幼在人生的日用相處上與之有最深契合的人——在對你的敬拜上與我分歧。」
—it is grace that brings it about that this nature, which when vitiated cannot do so, may be able to do so through Him who came to seek and to save that which was lost. And recalling that grace even then, I prayed for my most intimate friends, who were still held by that deadly error, and said: O great God, God almighty, God of the highest goodness, whom it is right to believe and to understand as inviolable and incorruptible, threefold unity, whom the Catholic Church worships, I, a suppliant, pray, having experienced Your mercy in myself, that You will not permit those men, with whom from boyhood I have had the fullest agreement in the manner of human living, to dissent from me in Your worship.
60:130
sic utique orans iam fide retinebam non solum conuersos ad deum gratia eius adiuuari, ut pro- Sciant ac perficianturubi adhuc dici potest pro merito conuersionis illorum istam dari gratiamuerum etiam ut conuertantur ad deum, ad ipsam dei gratiam pertinere, quem pro eis oraui, qui erant ab illo nimis auersi, atque ad illum conuerterentur oraui. Hic liber sic incipit: OpitularUe dei misericordia . CAPVT XV. ACTA CONTRA FORTVNATVM MANICHEVM, LJBER VNVS. Eodem tempore presbyterii mei contra Fortunatum quendam, Manicheorum presbyterum, disputaui, qui plurimum temporis apud Hipponem uixerat seduxeratque tam multos, ut per eos ibi eum delectaret habitare.
我如此禱告時,已憑信心持守:不僅那些歸向神的人蒙祂的恩典幫助,得以長進並得成全——就此點仍可說這恩典是按他們歸正的功勞而賜的——甚至他們之得以歸向神,也屬乎神自己的恩典;因為我為他們禱告,他們原是極其背離祂的,我禱告求他們得以歸向祂。這本書如此開頭:「藉著神憐憫的幫助。」第十五章。《駁摩尼教徒福圖那圖斯行傳》,一卷。在我作長老的同一時期,我與摩尼教的一位長老福圖那圖斯辯論;他在希坡住了很久,引誘了眾多的人,以致他因這些人的緣故樂於住在那裡。
Thus indeed praying, I already held by faith that not only are those converted to God aided by His grace, that they may make progress and be perfected—where it may still be said that this grace is given according to the merit of their conversion—but also that they should be converted to God pertains to the very grace of God; for I prayed for them who were exceedingly turned away from Him, and prayed that they might be turned to Him. This book begins thus: 'By the help of God's mercy.' Chapter XV. Acts Against Fortunatus the Manichaean, One Book. At the same time of my presbyterate I disputed against a certain Fortunatus, a presbyter of the Manichaeans, who had lived a very long time at Hippo and had seduced so many that on their account he was pleased to dwell there.
60:131
quae disputatio nobis altercantibus excepta est a notariis, ueluti gesta conficerentur; nam et diem habent et consulem. hanc in librum memoriae mandandum conferre curaui. uersatur ibi quaestio, unde sit malum, me asserente exortum fuisse hominis malum ex libero uoluntatis arbitrio, illo autem naturam mali deo coaeternam suadere moliente. sed consequenti die tandem confessus est nihil se aduersus nos inuenire, quod diceret, nec sane catholicus factus, sed tamen ab Hippone discessit. In hoc libro illud, quod dixi:
這場辯論,正如我們爭論的,被速記員記錄下來,彷彿在編製正式記錄;因為它載明了日期和執政官。這記錄我費心收集成一書,以誌記憶。書中所論的問題是惡從何而來,我主張人的惡是出於意志的自由抉擇,而他則竭力想說服人:惡的本性與神同永。但到了次日,他終於承認再無話可駁我們;他雖未成為大公教徒,卻離開了希坡。在這本書中,關於我曾說的話:
This disputation, as we contended, was taken down by shorthand writers, as though official records were being drawn up; for it bears both the day and the consul. This I took care to gather into a book for the record of memory. There the question is treated whence evil comes, I asserting that man's evil arose from the free choice of the will, while he strove to persuade that the nature of evil is coeternal with God. But on the following day he at last confessed that he found nothing to say against us; and though he did not indeed become a Catholic, yet he departed from Hippo. In this book, that which I said:
60:132
animam dico esse factam a deo, ut cetera omnia, quae a deo facta sunt, et inter illa, quae deus omnipotens fecit, principalem locum datum esse animae, ita dixi, ut hoc generaliter de uniuersa creatura rationali accipi uellem, quamuis in scripturis sanctis animas dictas esse angelorum aut omnino aut non possit facile reperiri, sicut supra iam diximus. item alio loco: ego dico, inquam, peccatum non esse, si non propria uoluntate peccatur . ubi peccatum illud intellegi uolui, quod non est etiam poena peccati; nam de tali poena dixi alibi in eadem disputatione, quod dicendum fuit. itemque dixi:
「我說靈魂是神所造的,正如神所造的其餘萬物一樣;而在全能的神所造之物中,靈魂被賜以首要的地位」——我如此說,是希望這話被廣泛地理解為指全體理性受造物,雖然在聖經中天使是否被稱為「靈魂」,或全然找不到,或不易找到,正如我們上面已說過的。同樣,在另一處我說:「我說,若人不是憑自己的意志犯罪,那就沒有罪。」在此我希望所理解的是那不同時也是罪之刑罰的罪;因為關於這樣的刑罰,我在同一場辯論的別處已說過該說的話。同樣,我曾說:
I say that the soul was made by God, as are all the other things which were made by God; and that among those which the omnipotent God made, the chief place was given to the soul—I said this in such a way that I wished it to be taken generally of the whole rational creation, although whether in the holy Scriptures the angels are called 'souls' either cannot be found at all, or not easily, as we have already said above. Likewise in another place I say: I say that there is no sin if one does not sin by one's own will. Here I wished that sin to be understood which is not also the punishment of sin; for concerning such punishment I spoke elsewhere in the same disputation, as was fitting to say. And likewise I said:
60:133
ut postea eadem ipsa caro, quae nos poenis torsit in peccato manentes, subiciatur nobis in resurrectione et nulla aduersitate nos quatiat, quominus legem et diuina praecepta seruemus . quod non est ita accipiendum, tamquam et in illo dei regno, ubi incorruptibile atque inmortale corpus habebimus, de scripturis diuinis lex et praecepta sumenda sunt, sed quia perfectissime ibi lex aeterna seruabitur et illa duo praecepta de diligendo deo et proximo non in lectione, sed in ipsa perfecta et sempiterna dilectione tenebimus. Hoc opus sic incipit: V. KAL. SEPTEMBRIS ARCADIO AVGVSTO BIS ET BVFINO VV. CC. CONSS . CAPVT XVI. DE FIDE ET SVMBOLO LIBER VNVS.
「好使那折磨我們、當我們仍在罪中時以刑罰苦待我們的同一肉體,在復活中順服於我們,不再以任何患難搖撼我們、攔阻我們遵守律法和神的誡命。」這話不可理解為:彷彿在神的國度中——我們在那裡要有不朽不死的身體——律法和誡命還須從聖經取用;乃是因為在那裡,永恆的律法要被最完全地遵守,而那兩條愛神愛人的誡命,我們不是在誦讀中、而是在那完全而永恆的愛中持守。這著作如此開頭:「九月朔日前第五日,亞加狄烏皇帝第二次與魯非努斯——二位至尊貴之人——為執政官之時。」第十六章。《論信與信經》,一卷。
So that afterward that very same flesh, which tormented us with punishments while we remained in sin, may be made subject to us in the resurrection and may shake us with no adversity, so as to hinder us from keeping the law and the divine precepts. This is not to be taken as though even in that kingdom of God, where we shall have an incorruptible and immortal body, law and precepts must be drawn from the divine Scriptures; but because there the eternal law will be most perfectly kept, and we shall hold those two precepts concerning loving God and neighbour not in reading, but in that very perfect and everlasting love. This work begins thus: 'On the fifth day before the Kalends of September, when Arcadius Augustus for the second time and Rufinus, most illustrious men, were consuls.' Chapter XVI. On Faith and the Creed, One Book.
60:134
Per idem tempus coram episcopis hoc mihi iubentibus, qui plenarium totius Africae concilium Hippone Regio habebant, de fide ac symbolo disputaui. quam disputationem nonnullis eorum, qui nos familiarius diligebant, studiosissime instantibus in librum contuli. in quo de rebus ipsis ita disseritur, ut tamen non fiat uerborum illa contextio, quae tenenda memoriter conpetentibus traditur. In hoc libro cum de resurrectione carnis ageretur: resurget, inquam, corpus secundum Christianam fidem, quae falli non potest.
約在同一時期,在那些吩咐我如此行的主教面前——他們正在希坡里吉烏斯舉行全非洲的全體會議——我論述了信與信經。這場論述,因某些更親密地愛我們之人極其懇切的催促,我編入一書;書中對這些事的討論方式,卻不作那種給望道者背誦持守的連貫詞句。在這本書中,論及肉體復活時我說:「按照那不能受欺的基督教信仰,身體必要復活。」
About the same time, in the presence of the bishops who commanded me to do so, who were holding a plenary council of all Africa at Hippo Regius, I disputed on faith and the creed. This disputation, at the most earnest urging of some of those who loved us more intimately, I put into a book, in which the matters themselves are so discussed that nevertheless there is not made that connected text of words which is handed down to be held by memory by the candidates. In this book, when the resurrection of the flesh was being treated: The body, I say, will rise again according to the Christian faith, which cannot be deceived.
60:135
quod cui uidetur incredibile, qualis sit nunc caro adtendit, qualis autem futura sit non considerat, quia illo tempore inmutationis angelicae non iam caro erit et sanguis, sed tantum corpus et cetera, quae ibi de corporum terrestrium in corpora caelestia mutatione disserui, quoniam dixit apostolus, cum inde loqueretur: caro et sanguis regnum dei non possidebit.
若有人覺得這事難信,那是他只注意肉體現今如何,卻不思想它將來如何;因為在那天使般變化之時,就不再是血肉,而只是身體——以及我在那裡所論的、其餘關於屬地身體變為屬天身體的事——因為使徒論到這題目時說:「血肉之體不能承受神的國。」
He to whom this seems incredible attends to what the flesh is now, but does not consider what it shall be in the future; because at that time of the angelic transformation it will no longer be flesh and blood, but only body—and the rest of what I there discussed concerning the change of earthly bodies into heavenly bodies—since the Apostle said, when he was speaking on this subject: Flesh and blood shall not possess the kingdom of God.
60:136
sed quisquis ea sic accipit, ut existimet ita corpus terrenum, quale nunc habemus, in corpus caeleste resurrectione mutari, ut nec membra ista nec carnis sit futura substantia, procul dubio corripiendus est commonitus de corpore domini, qui post resurrectionem in eisdem membris non solum conspiciendus oculis uerum etiam manibus tractandus apparuit carnemque se habere etiam sermone firmauit dicens: palpate et uidete, quia spiritus ossa et carnem non habet, sicut me uidetis habere. unde constat apostolum non carnis substantiam negasse in dei regno futuram, sed aut qui secundum carnem uiuunt carnis et sanguinis nomine nuncupasse aut ipsam carnis corruptionem, quae tunc utique nulla erit.
但無論何人如此領會這些話,以致設想我們現今所有的屬地身體,藉復活如此變為屬天身體,以致這些肢體和肉體的實質將來都不存在,這人無疑當受糾正,當被提醒主的身體:主在復活之後,以那同樣的肢體顯現,不僅可被目睹,甚至可被手摸,並以自己的話確證祂有肉體,說:「你們摸我看看,魂無骨無肉,你們看,我是有的。」由此可見,使徒並未否認肉體的實質將在神的國中存在,乃是或以「血肉」之名稱那些按肉體而活的人,或指肉體那朽壞本身,而那朽壞那時必定全然沒有。
But whoever takes these words so as to suppose that the earthly body, such as we now have, is by the resurrection so changed into a heavenly body that neither these members nor the substance of flesh will exist in the future, is without doubt to be corrected, being reminded of the body of the Lord, who after the resurrection appeared in the same members, not only to be beheld with the eyes but even to be handled with the hands, and affirmed by His own word that He had flesh, saying: Handle and see, for a spirit does not have bones and flesh, as you see me to have. Whence it is clear that the Apostle did not deny the substance of flesh will exist in the kingdom of God, but either called those who live according to the flesh by the name of flesh and blood, or that very corruption of the flesh, which then assuredly will be none.
60:137
nam cum dixisset: caro et sanguis regnum dei non possidebunt - bene intellegitur tamquam exponendo, quid dixeritcontinuo subdidit: neque corruptio incorruptionem possidebit. de qua re ad suadendum infidelibus difficili diligenter, quantum potui, me disseruisse reperiet, quisquis de ciuitate dei librum nouissimum legerit. Hic liber sic incipit: Quoniam scriptum est . CAPVT XVII. DE GENESI AD LITTERAM LIBER VNVS INPERFECTVS.
因為當他說「血肉之體不能承受神的國」——這話宜理解為彷彿在解釋他的意思——他隨即補充說:「這必朽壞的也不能承受不朽壞的。」關於這件事,對說服不信者頗為困難;凡讀過《上帝之城》最後一卷的人,都會發現我已盡我所能仔細地論述了它。這本書如此開頭:「因為經上記著說。」第十七章。《創世記字義》,一卷未完之作。
For when he had said, Flesh and blood shall not possess the kingdom of God—which is well understood as though by way of explaining what he meant—he immediately added: Neither shall corruption possess incorruption. On this matter, difficult for persuading unbelievers, whoever reads the last book of The City of God will find that I have discussed it as carefully as I could. This book begins thus: 'Since it is written.' Chapter XVII. On Genesis according to the Letter, One Unfinished Book.
60:138
Cura de Genesi duos libros contra Manicheos condidissem, quoniam secundum allegoricam significationem scripturae uerba tractaueram non ausus naturalium rerum tanta secreta ad litteram exponere, hoc est quemadmodum possent secundum historicam proprietatem, quae ibi dicta sunt, accipi, uolui experiri in hoc quoque negotiosissimo ac difficillimo opere, quid ualerem. sed in scripturis exponendis tirocinium meum sub tantae sarcinae mole succubuit, et nondum perfecto uno libro ab eo, quem sustinere non poteram, labore conquieui.
當我寫成兩卷《駁摩尼教徒論創世記》後,因我是按聖經話語的寓意來處理,不敢按字面闡釋自然萬物那樣重大的奧秘——即那裡所說的話如何能按其歷史本義來領會——我便想在這最費力、最艱難的工作上也試試我的能力如何。但在闡釋聖經上,我這初學者在如此重擔的壓力下不支倒下;一卷尚未完成,我便從那我無法承擔的勞苦中歇了下來。
When I had composed two books on Genesis against the Manichaeans, since I had treated the words of Scripture according to their allegorical signification, not daring to expound to the letter such great secrets of natural things—that is, how the things said there might be taken according to their historical propriety—I wished to try in this most laborious and difficult work also what I could do. But in expounding the Scriptures my apprenticeship sank under the weight of so great a burden, and, one book not yet finished, I rested from the labour which I could not sustain.
60:139
sed in hoc opere cum mea opuscula retractarem, iste ipse, ut erat inperfectus, uenit in manus, quem neque edideram et abolere decreueram, quoniam scripsi postea duodecim libros, quorum titulus est: de Genesi ad litteram. in quibus quamuis multa quaesita potius quam inuenta uideantur, tamen eis iste nullo modo est conparandus. uerum et hunc posteaquam retractaui, manere uolui, ut esset index, quantum existimo, non inutilis rudimentorum meorum in enucleandis atque scrutandis diuinis eloquiis, eiusque titulum esse uolui: de Genesi ad litteram inperfectus. inueni quippe eum usque ad haec uerba dictatum:
但在這修訂工作中,當我修訂自己的小著作時,這本書——就其未完成的樣子——落到我手中;我既未出版它,又已決意銷毀它,因為我後來寫了十二卷、題為《創世記字義》的書。在那些書中,雖然許多事似乎是探究多於發現,然而這本書仍絕不能與之相比。可是在我修訂了這本後,我選擇讓它存留,好使它成為我在展開和探究神聖言辭方面初步嘗試的一個索引——依我看並非無用;我願它的題名為《創世記字義未完稿》。因為我發現它口授到這些話為止:
But in this work, while I was revising my little writings, this very book, unfinished as it was, came into my hands, which I had neither published and had resolved to destroy, since I afterward wrote twelve books whose title is On Genesis according to the Letter. In these, although many things seem rather to be inquired into than found, nevertheless that book is in no way to be compared with them. Yet after I had revised even this one, I chose that it should remain, so that it might be an index—not useless, as I judge—of my beginnings in unfolding and searching the divine oracles; and I wished its title to be On Genesis according to the Letter, Unfinished. For I found it dictated up to these words:
60:140
pater tamen pater est, nec filius aliud est quam filius, quia et cum dicitur similitudo patris, quamquam ostendat nullam interuenire dissimilitudinem, non tamen solus est pater, si habet similitudinem . post haec repetiui uerba scripturae rursus consideranda atque tractanda: et dixit deus: faciamus hominem ad imaginem et similitudinem nostram . huc usque dictatum librum inperfectum reliqueram. quod autem ibi sequitur, addendum putaui, cum eum retractarem, nec sic tamen perfeci, sed hoc quoque addito inperfectum reliqui. si enim perfecissem, saltem de omnibus operibus et uerbis dei, quae ad sextum diem pertinent, disputassem.
「然而父是父,子也無非是子;因為即使當祂被稱為父的樣式——雖然這表明其間並無任何不相似——然而父若有一個樣式,父就不是獨一的了。」在這些話之後,我再度取來聖經的話語重加思考和處理:「神說:我們要照著我們的形像、按著我們的樣式造人。」到此為止,我把口授的書留作未完之作。但那裡接下來的部分,我在修訂時認為應當補上;然而即便如此我仍未使它完全,反倒連這補上的部分也留作未完成。因為我若使它完全,我至少會論述凡屬第六日的神一切的作為和話語。
The Father, however, is Father, nor is the Son anything other than Son; for even when He is called the likeness of the Father—although it shows that no unlikeness intervenes—yet the Father is not alone, if He has a likeness. After these I again took up for further consideration and treatment the words of Scripture: And God said: Let us make man to our image and likeness. Up to this point I had left the book dictated as unfinished. But what follows there I thought should be added when I revised it; yet even so I did not perfect it, but even with this addition left it unfinished. For had I perfected it, I would at least have discussed all the works and words of God which pertain to the sixth day.
60:141
in hoc libro eadem notare, quae mihi displicent, uel defendere, quae aliis non bene intellecta displicere possunt, superfluum mihi uisum est. breuiter enim potius admoneo, ut illi duodecim libri legantur, quos longe postea feci. ex ipsis de isto iudicetur Hic ergo sic incipit: De obscuris naturalium rerum, quae omnipotente deo artifice facta sentimus, non adfirmando, sed quaerendo tractandum est . CAPVT XVIII. DE SERMONE DOMINI IN MONTE LIBRI DVO. Per idem tempus de sermone domini in monte secundum Matheum duo uolumina scripsi. In quorum primo propter id, quod scriptum est: beati pacifici, quoniam ipsi filii dei uocabuntur:
在這本書中,我覺得多此一舉:去標記那些同樣令我不滿的地方,或去辯護那些被別人誤解、以致可能令他們不滿的地方。因為我寧可簡短地勸誡,要人讀那我長久以後所作的十二卷書;就從那些書來評判這一本。那麼這一本如此開頭:「關於自然萬物的隱晦之處——我們察覺這些是全能之神這位巧匠所造的——我們當以探究、而非斷言的方式來處理。」第十八章。《論主在山上的訓誨》,二卷。約在同一時期,我按馬太福音寫了兩卷關於主在山上的訓誨。在其中第一卷裡,因著經上所記:「使人和睦的人有福了,因為他們必稱為神的兒子」:
In this book it seemed to me superfluous to note the same things which displease me, or to defend those things which, being not well understood by others, may displease them. For I rather briefly admonish that those twelve books be read, which I made long afterward; from them let judgment be made concerning this one. This one, then, begins thus: 'Concerning the obscurities of natural things, which we perceive to have been made by God the almighty artificer, we must treat not by affirming, but by inquiring.' Chapter XVIII. On the Lord's Sermon on the Mount, Two Books. About the same time I wrote two volumes on the Lord's sermon on the mount according to Matthew. In the first of these, on account of what is written: Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called sons of God:
60:142
sapientia, inquam, congruit pacificis, in quibus iam ordinata sunt omnia nullusque motus aduersus rationem rebellis est, sed cuncta obtemperant spiritui hominis, cum et ipse obtemperat deo . quod merito mouet, quomodo dixerim. non enim cuiquam prouenire in hac uita potest, ut lex repugnans legi mentis omnino non sit in membris, quandoquidem etiamsi ei sic resisteret spiritus hominis, ut in nullum eius laberetur adsensum, non ideo tamen non repugnaret. hoc ergo, quod dictum est, nullum esse motum aduersus rationem rebellem, recte accipi potest id nunc agentibus pacificis domando concupiscentias carnis, ut ad istam pacem plenissimam quandoque ueniatur.
「我說,智慧適合於使人和睦的人;在他們裡面,如今萬事已然有序,沒有任何運動悖逆理性,反倒一切都順服人的心靈,而人的心靈自己也順服神。」這話理當引起追問,我究竟是在什麼意義上說的。因為在今生,無人能達到那地步,使那與心思之律相爭的律全然不在肢體之中;因為即使人的心靈如此抵擋它,以致絲毫不落入對它的同意,它仍不因此止息其爭戰。所以,這句所說的——沒有任何運動悖逆理性——正可理解為指那些使人和睦者,他們如今藉制伏肉體的私慾而行,好使他們終有一日達到那最完滿的平安。
Wisdom, I say, befits the peacemakers, in whom all things are now ordered, and no movement is in rebellion against reason, but all things obey the spirit of man, when he himself also obeys God. This rightly raises the question, in what sense I said it. For it cannot come about for anyone in this life that the law warring against the law of the mind should not be in the members at all, since even if the spirit of man so resisted it that it slipped into no assent to it, nevertheless it would not on that account cease to war. Therefore this, which was said—that there is no movement rebellious against reason—can rightly be taken of those peacemakers who now act by subduing the concupiscences of the flesh, so that at some time they may come to that fullest peace.
60:143
Proinde quod alio loco, cum eandem sententiam euangelicam repetens dixissem: beati pacifici, quoniam ipsi filii dei 20 uocabuntur, adiunxi dicens: et ista quidem in hac uita conpleri possunt, sicut conpleta esse in apostolis credimus, sic accipiendum est, non ut in apostolis hic uiuentibus nullum carnis motum arbitremur spiritui repugnasse, sed hactenus hic ista posse conpleri, quatenus in apostolis credimus esse conpleta, ea mensura scilicet perfectionis humanae, quanta in hac uita potest esse perfectio. non enim dictum est: \'ista in hac uita conpleri possunt; nam conpleta esse in apostolis credimus\', sed dictum est:
照樣,我在另一處重述同一福音之語,當我說了「使人和睦的人有福了,因為他們必稱為神的兒子」之後,又補充說:「這些事確實能在今生成就,正如我們相信在使徒身上已然成就的那樣」——這話不可理解為:我們設想在活在世上的使徒身上並無任何肉體的運動與心靈相爭,乃是說:這些事能在此成就,其程度以我們相信在使徒身上已然成就的為限——即以今生所能有的那種人性完全的分量為限。因為所說的不是「這些事能在今生成就;因為我們相信在使徒身上已然成就」,乃是說:
Accordingly, that which in another place, repeating the same evangelical saying, when I had said, Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called sons of God, I added, saying: And these things indeed can be fulfilled in this life, as we believe them to have been fulfilled in the apostles—this is to be taken not so that we suppose no movement of the flesh warred against the spirit in the apostles while living here, but that these things can be fulfilled here to this extent, insofar as we believe them to have been fulfilled in the apostles—that is, in that measure of human perfection which perfection can be in this life. For it was not said, 'These things can be fulfilled in this life, for we believe them to have been fulfilled in the apostles,' but it was said:
60:144
sicut conpleta esse in apostolis credimus, ut ita conpleantur, sicut in illis conpleta sunt, id est quadam perfectione, cuius capax est ista uita, non sicut conplenda sunt illa, quam speramus, pace plenissima, quando dicetur: ubi est, mors, contentio tua? Alio loco quod interposui testimonium: non enim ad mensuram dat deus spiritum, nondum intellexeram ae Christo proprie uerius accipi. aliis quippe hominibus nisi ad mensuram daretur spiritus, non duplum peteret Heliseus, quam fuerit in Helia. item quod scriptum est: iota unum et unus apex non transiet a lege, donec omnia fiant, cum exponerem, dixi nil aliud posse intellegi nisi uehementem perfectionis expressionem.
「正如我們相信在使徒身上已然成就的那樣」——好使這些事得以成就,就照它們在使徒身上成就的樣子,即藉今生所能有的某種完全;而非照我們所盼望的那些事將要成就的樣子,就是在那最完滿的平安中,那時要說:「死啊,你的爭鬥在哪裡?」在另一處,我所插入的那證據:「因為神賜聖靈給祂,不是按著量度的」——我當時尚未明白,這話更真確地是專指基督而言的。因為對其他人,聖靈若非按量度而賜,以利沙就不會求以利亞身上那靈的加倍。同樣,經上所記:「律法的一點一畫都不能廢去,直到一切都成全」——我闡釋這話時說,除了理解為對完全的一種強烈表達之外,別無他解。
As we believe them to have been fulfilled in the apostles—so that they may be fulfilled just as they were fulfilled in them, that is, by a certain perfection of which this life is capable; not as those things are to be fulfilled which we hope for, in that fullest peace, when it shall be said: Where, O death, is your striving? In another place, that testimony which I inserted: For God does not give the Spirit by measure—I had not yet understood that it is more truly taken as properly of Christ. For to other men, unless the Spirit were given by measure, Elisha would not have asked for double what had been in Elijah. Likewise, that which is written: One iota or one tittle shall not pass from the law, until all things be done—when I expounded it, I said that nothing else could be understood but a vehement expression of perfection.
60:145
ubi merito quaeritur, utrum ista perfectio sic possit intellegi, ut tamen uerum sit neminem iam utentem uoluntatis arbitrio hic uiuere sine peccato. a quo enim usque ad unum apicem lex perfici potest, nisi a quo fiunt uniuersa diuina mandata? sed in eisdem mandatis est etiam, quod iubemur dicere: dimitte debita nostra, sicut et nos dimittimus debitoribus nostris, quam orationem usque in finem saeculi tota dicit ecclesia. omnia ergo mandata facta deputantur, quando quidquid non fit ignoscitur. Sane quod ait dominus: quicumque enim soluerit unum de mandatis istis minimis et docuerit sic et cetera usque ad eum locum, ubi ait:
在此理當追問:那完全是否能如此理解,以致仍然為真——沒有一個如今運用意志抉擇的人在此生無罪而活。因為除了那位藉之成全一切神聖誡命的主,還有誰能將律法連一畫都成全呢?但在那些誡命之中,也有這一條,就是我們被吩咐要說:「免我們的債,如同我們免了人的債」——這禱告是全教會直到世代終了都在念的。所以,當凡未作的都蒙赦免時,一切誡命便算作已成就。誠然,主所說的:「所以,無論何人廢掉這誡命中最小的一條,又教訓人這樣作」,直到祂說的那句:
Here it is rightly asked whether that perfection can be so understood that nevertheless it be true that no one now using the choice of the will lives here without sin. For by whom can the law be fulfilled down to a single tittle, except by Him by whom all the divine commandments are done? But among those same commandments there is also this, that we are commanded to say: Forgive us our debts, as we also forgive our debtors—which prayer the whole Church says until the end of the age. Therefore all the commandments are reckoned as done, when whatever is not done is pardoned. Indeed, that which the Lord says: Whoever therefore shall loose one of these least commandments and shall teach men so, and so on up to the place where He says:
60:146
nisi abundauerit iustitia uestra plus quam scribarum et Farisaeorum, non in- trabitiš in regnum caelorum, multo melius et conuenientius exposui in aliis posterioribus sermonibus meis, quod etiam hic retexere longum est. ad hoc autem iste ibi perducitur sensus, ut eorum sit iustitia maior quam scribarum et Farisaeorum, qui dicunt et faciunt. de scribis quippe et Farisaeis 20 alio loco ipse dominus ait: dicunt enim et non faciunt. illud etiam melius intelleximus postea, quod scriptum est: qui irascitur fratri suo . codices enim graeci non habent: sine causa, sicut hic positum est, quamuis idem ipse sit sensus.
「你們的義若不勝於文士和法利賽人的義,斷不能進天國」——這話我在後來別的講章中闡釋得好得多、也合宜得多,即便在此重述也嫌太長。但在那裡引出的意思是:那些既說又行之人的義,勝過文士和法利賽人的義。因為論到文士和法利賽人,主自己在別處說:「因為他們能說不能行。」還有一句我們後來也理解得更好,就是經上所記:「凡向弟兄動怒的。」因為希臘文抄本沒有「無故地」這詞,如這裡所置的那樣,雖然其意思本身是相同的。
Unless your righteousness exceed more than that of the scribes and Pharisees, you shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven—I have expounded much better and more fittingly in other later sermons of mine, which it is too long to weave again even here. But to this that sense is there brought: that theirs is a greater righteousness than that of the scribes and Pharisees who both say and do. For of the scribes and Pharisees the Lord Himself says in another place: For they say and do not. That too we afterward understood better which is written: Whoever is angry with his brother. For the Greek codices do not have 'without cause,' as it is here placed, although the sense itself is the same.
60:147
illud enim diximus intuendum, quid sit irasci fratri suo, quoniam non fratri irascitur, qui peccato fratris irascitur. qui ergo fratri, non peccato irascitur, sine causa irascitur. Item quod dixi: hoc et de patre et de matre et de ceteris uinculis sanguinis intellegendum est, ut in eis oderimus, quod genus humanum nascendo et moriendo sortitum est, ita sonat, quasi non essent futurae istae necessitudines, si nullo naturae humanae praecedente peccato nemo moreretur, quem sensum iam superius inprobaui. essent enim profecto cognationes et affinitates, etiamsi originali nullo existente peccato sine morte cresceret et multiplicaretur genus humanum.
因為我們說過,當思想向弟兄動怒是什麼意思;因為那向弟兄之罪動怒的人,並不是向他弟兄動怒。所以那向弟兄、而非向罪動怒的人,乃是無故地動怒。同樣,關於我曾說的話:「這也當理解為指父親、母親,以及其他血緣的維繫,使我們在這些關係中恨惡人類藉生與死所分得的那份」——這話聽起來彷彿:倘若人性沒有先前的罪、無人死亡,這些親屬關係將來便不存在:這意思我上面已經否定過。因為即使沒有原罪存在、人類無死而生養眾多,親族和姻親關係也必定會有。
For we said that it must be considered what it is to be angry with one's brother, since he is not angry with his brother who is angry at his brother's sin. He therefore who is angry with his brother, not with the sin, is angry without cause. Likewise, that which I said: This is to be understood also of father and of mother and of the other bonds of blood, so that in them we hate what the human race has drawn by lot in being born and dying—this sounds as though these kinships would not exist in the future, if, with no preceding sin of human nature, no one were to die: a sense which I already disapproved above. For there would assuredly be kinships and affinities, even if, with no original sin existing, the human race grew and multiplied without death.
60:148
ac per hoc aliter soluenda quaestio est, cur dominus praeceperit diligendos inimicos, cum alio loco praecipiat odio habendos et parentes et filios, non sicut hic soluta est, sed sicut eam posterius saepe soluimus. id est ut diligamus inimicos lucrandos regno dei et oderimus in propinquis, si inpediunt regno dei. Item de praecepto, quo prohibetur uxor dimitti nisi propter fornicationem, hic quidem scrupulosissime disputaui, sed quam uelit dominus intellegi fornicationem, propter quam liceat dimittere uxorem, utrum eam, quae damnatur in stupris, an illam, de qua dicitur:
為此,這問題須以另一方式解決——即為何主吩咐當愛仇敵,卻在另一處吩咐甚至當恨惡父母和兒女——不是照這裡所解決的方式,而是照我們後來屢次解決的方式。就是說,我們當愛仇敵,為要為神的國得著他們;也當在親屬身上恨惡他們,若他們攔阻我們進神的國。同樣,關於那條除非因淫亂便不許休妻的誡命,我在這裡確實極其審慎地論述了;但主願人所理解的是何種淫亂——因這淫亂才可休妻——究竟是那在姦淫行為中被定罪的,還是那所論及的:
And on this account the question is to be resolved otherwise—why the Lord commanded that enemies be loved, when in another place He commands that even parents and children be held in hatred—not as it was here resolved, but as we afterward often resolved it. That is, that we should love our enemies in order to win them for the kingdom of God, and should hate them in our kinsfolk, if they hinder us from the kingdom of God. Likewise, concerning the precept by which a wife is forbidden to be dismissed except on account of fornication, I here indeed disputed most scrupulously; but what fornication the Lord wishes to be understood, on account of which it is lawful to dismiss a wife—whether that which is condemned in acts of lewdness, or that of which it is said:
60:149
perdidisti omnem, qui fornicatur abs te, in qua utique et ista estneque enim non fornicatur a domino, qui tollens membra Christi facit ea membra meretricisetiam atque etiam cogitandum est atque requirendum, nec uolo in re tanta tamque ad digerendum difficili putare lectorem istam sibi nostram disputationem debere sufficere, sed legat et ea siue nostra, quae postea scripta sunt, siue aliorum melius considerata atque tractata, uel ipse, si potest, ea, quae hic merito mouere possunt, uigilantiore atque intellegentiore mente discutiat, non quia omne peccatum fornicatio estneque enim omnem peccantem deus perdit, qui cotidie sanctos suos exaudit dicentes:
「凡行淫離開你的,你都滅絕了」——這淫亂中確實也包括此類(因為那人確是向主行淫,就是那取了基督的肢體、使之成為娼妓肢體的人)——這須一再深思和探究。在如此重大、如此難以理清的事上,我也不願讀者以為我們這場論述就當足以令他滿意;乃要他去讀那些著作,或是我們後來所寫的,或是別人考慮和處理得更好的;或者他自己若能,就以更警醒、更有悟性的心思去討論那些在此理當引起疑問的事——並非因為凡罪都是淫亂(因為神並不滅絕每一個犯罪的人,祂天天垂聽祂聖徒說:
You have destroyed everyone who commits fornication against You—among whom assuredly this one too is included (for he does indeed commit fornication against the Lord who, taking the members of Christ, makes them the members of a harlot)—this is again and again to be pondered and inquired into. Nor in a matter so great and so difficult to sort out do I wish the reader to think that this our disputation ought to suffice him; but let him read both those things, whether our own, which were written afterward, or those of others better considered and treated; or let him himself, if he can, discuss with a more vigilant and understanding mind those things which here may rightly raise questions—not because every sin is fornication (for God does not destroy every sinner, He who daily hears His saints saying:
60:150
dimitte nobis debita nostra, quum perdat omnem, qui fornicatur ab eosed quatenus intellegenda atque limitanda est haec fornicatio et utrum etiam propter hanc liceat dimittere uxorem, latebrosissima . quaestio est. licere tamen propter istam, quae in stupris committitur, nulla quaestio est. et ubi dixi hoc permissum esse, non iussum, non adtendi aliam scripturam dicentem: qui tenet adulteram, stultus et inpius est. nec sane dixerim adulteram fuisse deputandam illam mulierem, etiam posteaquam audiuit a domino: nec ego te damnabo; uade, deinc-eps iam noli peccare, si hoc oboedienter audiuit. Alio loco peccatum fratris ad mortem, de quo dicit Iohannes apostolus:
「免我們的債」——雖然祂滅絕每一個向祂行淫的人)——但這淫亂當理解和界定到何種程度,以及是否甚至因這淫亂便可休妻,乃是一個最隱晦的問題。然而,因那在姦淫行為中所犯的淫亂便可休妻,這是毫無疑問的。而當我說這是被允許、而非被命令時,我沒有注意到另一處聖經所說:「留住淫婦的,是愚妄不敬虔的。」我也確實不會說:那婦人在她從主聽見「我也不定你的罪;去吧,從此不要再犯罪了」之後,仍當被算為淫婦,倘若她順命地聽了這話。在另一處,論到弟兄至於死的罪,就是使徒約翰所說的:
Forgive us our debts—since He destroys everyone who commits fornication against Him)—but to what extent this fornication is to be understood and delimited, and whether even on account of this it is lawful to dismiss a wife, is a most hidden question. Yet that it is lawful on account of that fornication which is committed in acts of lewdness, there is no question. And where I said that this was permitted, not commanded, I did not attend to another Scripture saying: He who keeps an adulteress is foolish and impious. Nor indeed would I say that that woman was to be reckoned an adulteress, even after she heard from the Lord: Neither will I condemn you; go, and now sin no more, if she heard this obediently. In another place, concerning the sin of a brother unto death, of which the Apostle John says:
60:151
non pro illo dico ut roget, ita definiui, ut dicerem: peccatum fratris ad mortem puto esse, cum post agnitionem dei per gratiam domini nostri Iesu Christi quisque obpugnat fraternitatem et aduersus ipsam gratiam, qua reconciliatus est deo, inuidentiae facibus agitatur . quod quidem non confirmaui, quoniam hoc putare me dixi, sed tamen addendum fuit: si in hac tam scelerata mentis peruersitate finierit hanc uitam, quoniam de quocumque pessimo in hac uita constituto non est utique desperandum nec pro illo inpatienter oratur, de quo non desperatur. In secundo item libro:
「我不是說當為他祈求」——我如此下定義,以致說:我認為弟兄至於死的罪,是當人在藉我們主耶穌基督的恩典認識神之後,仍攻擊弟兄之情,並敵擋那使他與神和好的恩典本身,被嫉妒的火把所煽動。這一點我確實未加確認,因為我說我「認為」如此;然而本應補上:若他在心思這般極惡的悖謬中結束此生——因為對任何在此生仍存活、無論何等惡劣的人,斷不可絕望,也不當為那不使人絕望的人焦躁地禱告。同樣,在第二卷中:
I do not say that one should pray for him—I thus defined it, so as to say: I think the sin of a brother unto death is when, after the acknowledgment of God through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, anyone assails the brotherhood and, against the very grace by which he was reconciled to God, is stirred up by the torches of envy. This indeed I did not affirm, since I said that I 'thought' this; but nevertheless it should have been added: if he ends this life in this so wicked perversity of mind—since concerning anyone, however wicked, established in this life, one must certainly not despair, nor is prayer offered impatiently for him of whom one does not despair. Likewise, in the second book:
60:152
nulli, inquam, licebit ignorare dei regnum, quum eius unigenitus non solum intellegibiliter sed etiam uisibiliter in homine dominico de caelo uenerit iudicaturus uiuos et mortuos . sed non uideo, utrum recte dicatur homo dominicus, qui est mediator dei et hominum, homo Christus Iesus [cum sit utique dominus]: dominicus autem homo quis in eius sancta familia non potest dici? et hoc quidem ut dicerem, apud quosdam legi tractatores catholicos diuinorum eloquiorum. sed ubicumque hoc dixi, dixisse me nollem. postea quippe uidi non esse dicendum, quamuis nonnulla possit ratione defendi. item quod dixi: nullius enim 15 fere conscientia deum potest odisse, non uideo fuisse dicendum.
「我說,無人得被容許不認識神的國,那時祂的獨生子必從天而降,不僅以可理解的方式、也以可見的方式,在那『屬主之人』裡面來審判活人死人。」但我不確定,那作神與人之間中保、就是那人基督耶穌的〔祂確實是主〕,是否宜稱為「屬主之人」;然而在祂神聖的家中,誰又不能稱為「屬主之人」呢?而我之所以會如此說,是因我在某些大公教會的聖言闡釋者中讀到過。但無論我在何處說了這話,我但願我未曾說過。因為我後來看出這話不該說,雖然它可用某種道理來辯護。同樣,關於我曾說的話:「因為幾乎沒有人的良心能恨惡神」——我看這話本不該說。
No one, I say, will be permitted to be ignorant of the kingdom of God, when His only-begotten shall have come from heaven, not only intelligibly but also visibly, in the Lord-man, to judge the living and the dead. But I do not see whether he is rightly called 'the Lord-man' who is the mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus [since He is assuredly the Lord]; but who in His holy family cannot be called 'a lordly man'? And this indeed, that I should say it, I read among certain Catholic expositors of the divine oracles. But wherever I said this, I would that I had not said it. For afterward I saw that it is not to be said, although it can be defended by some reasoning. Likewise, that which I said: For the conscience of hardly anyone can hate God—I do not see that it ought to have been said.
60:153
multi enim sunt, de quibus dictum est: superbia eorum, qui oderunt te. Alio loco in eo, quod dixi: ob hoc dixisse dominum: sufficit diei malitia sua, quia cibos sumere urgebat ipsa necessitas, quam propterea malitiam nominatam arbitror, quia poenalis est nobis; pertinet enim ad hanc fragilitatem, quam peccando meruimus, non adtendi etiam primis hominibus data fuisse in paradiso corporis alimenta, antequam istam mortis poenam peccando meruissent. sic enim erant inmortales in corpore nondum spiritali, sed animali, ut tamen in huius modi inmortalitate alimentis corporalibus uterentur. item quod dixi:
因為有許多人,論到他們曾說:「恨惡你之人的驕傲。」在另一處,關於我曾說的話:「主為此說『一天的難處一天當就夠了』,是因為進食的需要本身正逼迫著人——我因此認為這需要被稱為『難處』(惡),是因為它於我們乃是刑罰性的;因為它屬乎我們因犯罪所招致的這脆弱」——我未曾注意到,身體的食物甚至在樂園中也曾賜給最初的人,那時他們尚未因犯罪而招致這死亡的刑罰。因為他們在那尚非屬靈、乃是屬血氣的身體中是不死的,然而在這樣一種不死之中,他們仍使用身體的養分。同樣,關於我曾說的話:
For there are many concerning whom it was said: The pride of those who hate You. In another place, in that which I said: For this reason the Lord said, Sufficient unto the day is its own evil, because the very necessity of taking food was pressing—which necessity I therefore think was named 'evil' because it is penal to us; for it pertains to this frailty which we have merited by sinning—I did not attend that food for the body was given even to the first men in paradise, before they merited this penalty of death by sinning. For they were so immortal in a body not yet spiritual but animal, that nevertheless in an immortality of this kind they made use of bodily nourishment. Likewise, that which I said:
60:154
quam sibi elegit deus gloriosam ecclesiam non habentem maculam neque rugam, non ideo dixi, quia nunc ex omni parte iam talis est, quamuis ad hoc electa non dubitetur, ut talis sit, quando Christus apparuerit, uita eius; tunc enim et ipsa cum illo apparebit in gloria; propter quam gloriam dicta est ecclesia gloriosa. item quod dominus ait: petite et accipietis, quaerite et inuenietis, pulsate et aperietur uobis, operose quidem, tria ista quid inter se differant, exponendum putaui; sed longe melius ad instantissimam petitionem omnia referentur. hoc quippe ostendit, ubi eodem uerbo cuncta conclusit dicens: quanto magis pater uester, qui in caelis est, dabit bona petentibus se; non enim dixit:
至於神為自己所揀選的那榮耀的教會,是沒有瑕疵、沒有皺紋的,我這樣說,並不是因為她現今在各方面已經如此——雖然無可懷疑她被揀選正是為此目的,就是當那作她生命的基督顯現時,她要成為如此;因為那時她也要與祂一同在榮耀中顯現。正是為著那榮耀,教會才被稱為榮耀的。同樣地,關於主所說的:「祈求就得著,尋找就尋見,叩門就給你們開門」,我曾費心地想要闡明這三者彼此有何不同;但把這一切都歸於那最懇切的祈求,實在遠為妥善。因為主確實顯明了這一點,當祂用同一個字把這一切概括起來說:「何況你們在天上的父,豈不更把好東西賜給那些求祂的人嗎。」因為祂並沒有說:
As for the glorious Church, which God chose for himself, having neither spot nor wrinkle, I did not say this because it is now already such in every respect—although there is no doubt that it was chosen to this end, that it should be such when Christ, who is its life, shall appear; for then it too shall appear with him in glory. It is on account of that glory that the Church is called glorious. Likewise, regarding what the Lord says, 'Ask and you shall receive, seek and you shall find, knock and it shall be opened to you,' I thought I should laboriously set forth how these three differ from one another; but it is far better that they should all be referred to the most persistent asking. For this indeed he shows, when with the very same word he sums up all of them, saying, 'How much more shall your Father, who is in heaven, give good things to those who ask him.' For he did not say:
60:155
petentibus,. quaerentibus et pulsantibus. _Hoc opus sic incipit: Sermonem, quem locutus est dominus . CAPVT XVIIII. PSALMVS CONTRA PARTEM DONATI, LIBER I. . Volens etiam causam Donatistarum ad ipsius humillimi uulgi et omnino inperitorum atque idiotarum notitiam peruenire et eorum, quantum fieri per nos posset, inhaerere memoriae, psalmum, qui eis cantaretur, per latinas litteras feci, sed usque ad V litteram, quales abecedarias appellant. tres uero ultimas omisi, sed pro eis nouissimum quasi epilogum adiunxi, tamquam eos mater adloqueretur ecclesia. ypopsalma etiam, quod respondetur, et prooemium causae, quod uoluimus ut cantaretur, non sunt in ordine litterarum;
「向那些祈求、尋找、叩門的人。」這部作品這樣開始:「主所講的道。」第十九章。反對多納徒黨的一篇詩篇,卷一。我盼望反對多納徒派的這場爭辯,能傳到最卑微的平民百姓,以及那些完全沒有學問、未受教育之人的心中,並且盡我們所能使它銘刻在他們的記憶裡,於是我用拉丁字母寫了一首詩篇給他們唱,但只寫到字母 V,就是他們所稱的字母詩(每句以字母順序開頭的那種)。至於最後三個字母,我則省略了,代之以在末尾加上一段類似結語的話,彷彿他們的母親教會在對他們說話。那用來應答的疊句,以及我們願意讓人歌唱的案情引言,都不按字母順序排列;
'to those who ask, seek, and knock.' This work begins thus: 'The sermon which the Lord spoke.' CHAPTER 19. A PSALM AGAINST THE PARTY OF DONATUS, BOOK I. Wishing that the cause against the Donatists should come to the notice even of the most lowly common folk and of those altogether unlearned and untaught, and that it should cling in their memory as far as we could bring it about, I composed a psalm to be sung by them in Latin letters, but only as far as the letter V, of the kind they call alphabetic (abecedarian). The last three letters, however, I omitted, and in their stead I added at the end a sort of epilogue, as though the Church their mother were addressing them. The refrain also, which is sung in response, and the preface of the case, which we wished to be sung, are not in the order of the letters;
60:156
earum quippe ordo incipit post prooemium. ideo autem non aliquo carminis genere id fieri uolui, ne me necessitas metrica ad aliqua uerba, quae uulgo minus sunt usitata, conpelleret. Iste psalmus sio incipit: Omnes, gui gauaetis de pace, modo uerum iudicate, quod eius ypopsalma est. CAPVT XX. CONTRA EPISTVLAM DONATI HERETICI LIBER VNVS. Librum etiam contra epistulam Donati, qui partis Donati secundus post Maiorinum episcopus apud Carthaginem fuit, eodem presbyterii mei tempore scripsi; in qua epistula ille agit, ut non nisi in eius communione baptisma Christi esse credatur. cui nos contradicimus in hoc libro.
因為那字母的順序是在引言之後才開始的。此外,我不願用任何詩歌格律來寫作,免得格律的束縛逼我使用一些在百姓中較少通行的字詞。這首詩篇這樣開始:「凡你們喜愛和平的人,如今要判斷何為真理」,這是它的疊句。第二十章。反對異端者多納徒書信,共一卷。我也在同一擔任長老的時期,寫了一卷反對多納徒書信的書;這多納徒是繼馬約里努斯之後多納徒派在迦太基的第二任主教。在那封信中,他主張唯有在他那派的相通之中,才可信有基督的洗禮。我們在這卷書中駁斥他。
for their order begins after the preface. Moreover I did not wish this to be done in any kind of poetic metre, lest metrical necessity should compel me to some words less commonly used among the people. This psalm begins thus: 'All you who rejoice in peace, now judge what is true,' which is its refrain. CHAPTER 20. AGAINST THE LETTER OF DONATUS THE HERETIC, ONE BOOK. I also wrote, in the same period of my priesthood, a book against the letter of Donatus, who was the second bishop of the party of Donatus at Carthage after Majorinus; in which letter he argues that the baptism of Christ is to be believed to exist only within his communion. We contradict him in this book.
60:157
In quo dixi quodam loco de apostolo Petro, quod in illo tam- quam in petra fundata sit ecclesia . qui sensus etiam cantatur ore multorum in uersibus beatissimi Ambrosi, ubi de gallo gallinacio ait: hoc ipse, petra ecclesiae, canente culpam diluit . sed scio me postea saepissime sic exposuisse, quod a domino dictum est: tu es Petrus, et super hanc petram aedificabo ecclesiam meam, ut super hunc intellegeretur, quem confessus est Petrus dicens: tu es Christus, filius dei uiui, ac sic Petrus ab hac petra appellatus personam ecclesiae figuraret, quae super hanc petram aedificatur et accepit claues regni caelorum. non enim dictum illi est: tu es petra, sed: tu es Petrus.
我在其中某處論到使徒彼得,說教會是建立在他之上,如同建立在磐石之上。這意思也由許多人口中,藉著至福的安波羅修的詩句被歌唱,他論到雞鳴時說:「這同一位,教會的磐石,藉牠的啼叫洗去了過犯。」但我知道,後來我極常這樣闡釋主所說的話:「你是彼得,我要把我的教會建立在這磐石上」,使人明白這是指彼得所承認的那一位,就是他說「你是基督,是永生神的兒子」時所指的那位;如此,彼得既因這磐石得名,便可表徵教會的身位,那教會乃是建立在這磐石上,並領受了天國的鑰匙。因為並不是對他說「你是磐石」,而是說「你是彼得」。
In it I said in a certain place concerning the Apostle Peter, that the Church was founded upon him as upon a rock. This meaning is also sung by the mouths of many in the verses of the most blessed Ambrose, where, speaking of the cock, he says: 'This same one, the rock of the Church, by his crowing washed away the fault.' But I know that afterwards I very often expounded what was said by the Lord, 'You are Peter, and upon this rock I will build my Church,' so that it should be understood of him whom Peter confessed when he said, 'You are the Christ, the Son of the living God,' and that thus Peter, named from this rock, might figure the person of the Church, which is built upon this rock and received the keys of the kingdom of heaven. For it was not said to him, 'You are the rock,' but, 'You are Peter.'
60:158
petra autem erat Christus, quem confessus Simon, sicut et tota ecclesia confitetur, dictus est Petrus. harum duarum autem sententiarum quae sit probabilior, eligat lector. Alio loco dixi: nullius mortem deus quaerit . quod sic acci- piendum est, quia homo sibi adquisiuit mortem deserens deum et adquirit, qui non redit ad deum, secundum quod scriptum est: deus mortem non fecit. sed etiam illud non minus uerum est: uita et mors a domino deo est, uita scilicet a donante, mors a uindicante.
那磐石就是基督,西門所承認的、正如整個教會所承認的,因此他被稱為彼得。至於這兩種解釋哪一種更為可取,就讓讀者自行抉擇。在另一處我曾說:「神不尋求任何人的死亡。」這話當如此理解:人是因離棄神而為自己招致了死亡;凡不歸向神的人,便是自取死亡,正如經上所記:「神並沒有造死亡。」但這話也同樣真實:「生與死都在乎主神」——生是出於那賜生命者,死是出於那施行報應者。
Now the rock was Christ, whom Simon confessed—just as the whole Church confesses him—and was therefore called Peter. But which of these two interpretations is the more probable, let the reader choose. In another place I said: 'God seeks the death of no one.' This is to be understood in the sense that man has acquired death for himself by forsaking God; and whoever does not return to God acquires it, according to what is written: 'God did not make death.' But this too is no less true: 'Life and death are from the Lord God'—life indeed from him who gives, death from him who avenges.
60:159
Item quod dixi Donatum, cuius epistulam refellebam, rogasse, ut imperator inter ipsum et Caecilianum transmarinos episcopos iudices daret, non ipsum, sed alium Donatum, eiusdem tamen scismatis, hoc fecisse probabilius inuenitur. ille autem non erat Carthaginiensis Donatistarum episcopus, sed a Casis Nigris, qui tamen primus apud Carthaginem ipsum nefarium scisma conmisit. nec sane Donatus Carthaginiensis, ut Christiani rebaptizarentur, instituitquod ego eum instituisse credideram, quando eius epistulae respondebamnec de libro Sapientiae ipse abstulit de media sententia uerba ad rem necessaria, ubi, cum scriptum sit:
同樣地,關於我所說的——就是那位我所駁斥其書信的多納徒,曾要求皇帝指派海外的主教作為他與凱其利安之間的裁判——如今發現更可能的是,做這事的並非這位多納徒,而是另一位多納徒,不過是同一分裂派的。那人並不是迦太基的多納徒派主教,而是來自卡塞尼格拉;然而他卻是在迦太基首先犯下那可憎分裂之罪的人。迦太基的多納徒也確實沒有訂立要為基督徒重新施洗的規定——這是我在答覆他書信時曾以為他所訂立的——他自己也沒有從《智慧書》一句話的中間,刪去對這件事至關重要的字句,那裡雖然記著:
Likewise, as to what I said—that Donatus, whose letter I was refuting, had asked that the emperor should appoint bishops from across the sea as judges between himself and Caecilian—it is found more probable that it was not this Donatus but another Donatus, of the same schism however, who did this. Now that man was not the Donatist bishop of Carthage, but was from Casae Nigrae; yet he was the first to commit at Carthage that wicked schism itself. Nor indeed did Donatus of Carthage establish that Christians should be rebaptized—which I had believed he established when I was answering his letter—nor did he himself remove from the middle of a sentence in the Book of Wisdom the words necessary to the matter, where, though it is written:
60:160
qui baptizatur a mortuo et iterum tangit illum, quid proficit lauatio eius ? iste sic posuit, tamquam scriptum esset: qui baptizatur a mortuo, quid proficit lauatio eius? nos autem et antequam esset pars Donati, sic habuisse codices plurimos, uerum tamen Afros, ut non esset in medio: et iterum tangit illum, post addidicimus. quod si iam scirem, non in istum tamquam in furem diuini eloquii uel uiolatorem tanta dixissem. Hic liber sic incipit: Abs te ipso praesente audieram . CAPVT XXI. CONTRA ADIMANTVM MANICHEI DISCIPVLVM LIBER VNVS.
「凡受死人施洗,又再摸他的,他的洗滌有何益處呢?」這人卻把它寫成好像經上只寫著:「凡受死人施洗的,他的洗滌有何益處呢?」但我們也發現,甚至在多納徒派尚未出現之前,就有極多的抄本——確是非洲的抄本——是如此記載的,以致中間並沒有「又再摸他的」這句話,這是我們後來才得知的。倘若我當時已經知道這事,我就不會那樣嚴厲地攻擊那人,彷彿他是竊取神言之賊或褻瀆神言者了。這卷書這樣開始:「我曾親自從在場的你那裡聽見。」第二十一章。反對摩尼的門徒亞迪曼圖,共一卷。
'He who is baptized by a dead man and touches him again, what does his washing profit?' This man put it as though it were written: 'He who is baptized by a dead man, what does his washing profit?' But we too, even before there existed the party of Donatus, had found that very many manuscripts—African ones, to be sure—had it thus, so that there was not in the middle the phrase 'and touches him again,' which we learned of afterwards. If I had already known this, I would not have said so much against that man as against a thief of the divine word or a violator of it. This book begins thus: 'From you yourself, when present, I had heard.' CHAPTER 21. AGAINST ADIMANTUS, A DISCIPLE OF MANICHAEUS, ONE BOOK.
60:161
Eodem tempore uenerunt ad manus meas quaedam disputationes Adimanti, qui fuerit discipulus Manichei, quas conscripsit aduersus legem et prophetas, uelut contraria eis euangelica et apostolica scripta demonstrare conatus. huic ego respondi uerba eius ponens eisque reddens responsionem meam. quod hic uno uolumine inclusi et in eo quibusdam quaestionibus non semel, sed iterum respondi, quoniam quod pro me responderam perierat et tunc inuentum est, cum iam iterum respondissem. aliquas sane earundem quaestionum popularibus ecclesiasticis sermonibus solui; adhuc etiam quibusdam non respondi;
與此同時,摩尼的門徒亞迪曼圖的某些辯論文字落到了我手中,那是他所寫來反對律法和先知的,企圖藉此顯明福音書和使徒的著作與律法先知相牴觸。對此我作了答覆,逐一列出他的話,並就其向他回應。這些我在此收入一卷之中,在其中我對某些問題不只答了一次,而是答了兩次,因為我先前為自己所寫的答覆遺失了,等我已經第二次答覆之後才又找回。這些問題中有些我確實在通俗的教會講道中已作了解答;有些我尚未答覆;
At the same time there came into my hands certain disputations of Adimantus, who was a disciple of Manichaeus, which he had written against the Law and the Prophets, attempting to show, as it were, that the writings of the Gospel and the Apostles were contrary to them. To this I replied, setting down his words and rendering my response to them. This I enclosed here in a single volume, and in it I answered certain questions not once but again, since what I had answered on my own behalf had been lost, and was then found when I had already answered a second time. Some indeed of these same questions I resolved in popular ecclesiastical sermons; some I have not yet answered;
60:162
aliquae remanserunt, quae rebus aliis magis urgentibus praetermissae sunt cumulo quoque obliuionis adiuncto. In hoc dixi: certis enim quibusdam umbris ct figuris rerum ante domini aduentum secundum mirabilem atque ordinatissimam distributionem temporum populus ille tenebatur, qui testamentum uetus accepit; tamen in eo tanta praedicatio et praenuntiatio noui testamenti est, ut nulla in euangelio atque apostolica doctrina reperiantur quamuis ardua et diuina praecepta et promissa, quae illis etiam libris ueteribus desint . sed addendum erat \'paene\' atque dicendum:
另有一些則被擱置了,這些因著其他更迫切的事被放在一旁,又加上遺忘的重擔。在這部作品中我曾說:「因為那領受了舊約的百姓,在主降臨之前,是被某些事物的影子和預表所拘束的,這是照著奇妙而極有秩序的時代安排;然而在其中對新約有如此重大的宣講與預言,以致在福音書和使徒的教訓中,無論何等崇高而神聖的誡命與應許,都找不出一項是那些舊約書卷中所缺乏的。」但我本應加上「幾乎」二字,說:
some were left over, which, being set aside for other more pressing matters, had the added burden of forgetfulness. In this work I said: 'For that people which received the Old Testament was held, before the Lord's coming, by certain shadows and figures of things, according to a wonderful and most orderly arrangement of the times; yet in it there is so great a preaching and foretelling of the New Testament, that there are found in the Gospel and in the apostolic teaching no precepts and promises, however lofty and divine, which are lacking also in those old books.' But I ought to have added 'almost,' and said:
60:163
ut paene nulla in euangelio atque apostolica doctrina reperiantur quamuis ardua et diuina praecepta et promissa, quae illis etiam libris ueteribus desint . quid est enim, quod in sermone euangelico in monte dominus dicit: audistis, quia dictum est antiquis hoc; ego autem dico uobis hoc, si nil ipse amplius praecepit, quam praeceptum est in illis ueteribus libris? deinde regnum caelorum illi populo fuisse promissum non legimus in his, quae promissa sunt lege data per Moysen in monte Sina, quod proprie uetus dicitur testamentum, quod praefiguratum dicit apostolus per ancillam Sarrae et filium eius; sed et ibi figuratum est et nouum per ipsam Sarram et filium eius.
「以致在福音書和使徒的教訓中,無論何等崇高而神聖的誡命與應許,幾乎找不出一項是那些舊約書卷中所缺乏的。」因為,若主在福音書登山的講道中所說的:「你們聽見有話對古人說這樣,我卻對你們說這樣」,其實祂並未吩咐什麼比那些舊約書卷所吩咐的更多的呢?再者,我們讀不到天國曾在那些藉摩西在西奈山上所頒律法而應許的事物中,向那百姓應許——這律法正被恰當地稱為舊約,使徒說它是藉撒拉的使女和她的兒子所預表的;但在那裡新約也被預表了,就是藉撒拉本人和她的兒子。
'so that there are found in the Gospel and in the apostolic teaching almost no precepts and promises, however lofty and divine, which are lacking also in those old books.' For what is it, that in the Gospel sermon on the mount the Lord says: 'You have heard that it was said to the ancients this; but I say to you this,' if he himself commanded nothing more than what was commanded in those old books? Furthermore, we do not read that the kingdom of heaven was promised to that people in those things which were promised through the Law given by Moses on Mount Sinai, which is properly called the Old Testament—which the Apostle says was prefigured through the handmaid of Sarah and her son; but there too the New was figured, through Sarah herself and her son.
60:164
proinde si figurae discutiantur, omnia ibi prophetata reperiuntur, quae sunt praesentata uel expectantur praesentanda per Christum. uerum tamen propter quaedam praecepta non figurata, sed propria, quae non in uetere, sed in nouo inueniuntur, cautius et modestius diceretur paene nulla quam nulla hic esse, quae non sint et illic, quamuis illic sint duo illa praecepta de dilectione dei et proximi, quo rectissime omnia et legitima et prophetica et euangelica et apostolica referuntur. Item quod dixi: tribus modis in scripturis filiorum nomen accipitur, minus considerate dictum est.
因此,倘若把那些預表加以考究,凡藉基督所已呈現或所盼望要呈現的一切,都在那裡被預言了。然而,因著某些不是預表性的、而是本義的誡命,這些誡命不在舊約而在新約中出現,所以說「這裡幾乎沒有什麼是那裡所沒有的」,要比說「這裡沒有什麼是那裡所沒有的」更為謹慎、更為謙遜——雖然那裡確有關於愛神與愛鄰舍的那兩條誡命,一切律法的、先知的、福音的、使徒的教訓都極恰當地歸於這兩條。同樣地,我所說的——聖經中「兒子」一詞是按三種方式來理解的——這話說得欠缺深思。
Accordingly, if the figures are examined, all things are there found prophesied which are presented or expected to be presented through Christ. Yet on account of certain precepts which are not figurative but proper, which are found not in the Old but in the New, it would be said more cautiously and more modestly that there are almost none, rather than none, here that are not also there—even though there are there those two precepts concerning the love of God and of neighbour, to which most rightly all things both legal and prophetic and evangelical and apostolic are referred. Likewise, what I said—that in the Scriptures the name of 'sons' is understood in three ways—was said with too little consideration.
60:165
et alios enim quosdam modos sine dubio praetermisimus, sicut dicitur filius gehennae uel filius adoptiuus, quae utique nec secundum naturam nec secundum doctrinam nec secundum imitationem dicuntur. quorum trium modorum, tamquam sola sint, exempla reddidimus: secundum naturam, sicut Iudaei filii Abrahae, secundum doctrinam, sicut filios suos quos euangelium docuit apostolus uocat, secundum imitationem, sicut filii Abrahae nos sumus, cuius imitamur fidem. quod autem dixi:
因為我們無疑也略過了某些其他的方式,例如稱人為「地獄之子」或「養子」,這些顯然既不是按本性、也不是按教導、也不是按效法而說的。至於這三種方式,我們卻彷彿以為只有這三種,並舉了例證:按本性,如猶太人是亞伯拉罕的子孫;按教導,如使徒稱那些被福音所教導的人為他的兒女;按效法,如我們是亞伯拉罕的子孫,因我們效法他的信心。但關於我所說的:
For without doubt we passed over certain other ways as well, as when one is called 'a son of Gehenna' or 'an adoptive son,' which surely are said neither according to nature nor according to teaching nor according to imitation. Of these three ways, as though they were the only ones, we gave examples: according to nature, as the Jews are sons of Abraham; according to teaching, as the Apostle calls those his sons whom the Gospel has taught; according to imitation, as we are sons of Abraham, whose faith we imitate. But as for what I said:
60:166
cum induerit incorruptionem et inmortalitatem, iam non caro et sanguis erit, secundum corruptionem carnalem dictum est carnem non futuram, non secundum substantiam, secundum quam et domini corpus post resurrectionem caro appellata est. Alio loco: nisi quisque, inquam, uoluntatem mutaucrit, bonum operari non potest. quod in nostra potestate esse positum alio loco docet, uli ait: aut facite arborem bonam et fructum eius bonum, aut facite arborem malam et fructum eius malum . quod non est contra gratiam dei, quam praedicamus. in potestate est quippe hominis mutare in melius uoluntatem; sed ea potestas nulla est, nisi a deo detur, de quo dictum est: dedit eis potestatem filios dei fieri.
「當這必朽壞的穿上不朽壞、必死的穿上不死時,就不再是血肉了」——這是說肉體按肉身的朽壞性而言將不復存在,而非按本質而言;因為按本質而言,主的身體在復活之後仍被稱為肉體。在另一處我說:「我說,人若不改變他的意志,就不能行善。」這事在乎我們的能力,祂在另一處教導說:「或是把樹算好,果子也好;或是把樹算壞,果子也壞。」這並不違背我們所傳講的神的恩典。因為改變意志向善確是在乎人的能力;但這能力若不是神所賜,便算不得什麼;論到這能力,經上說:「祂賜他們權柄,作神的兒女。」
'when it shall have put on incorruption and immortality, it will no longer be flesh and blood'—this was said of the flesh not being in the future according to carnal corruption, not according to substance, according to which the Lord's body too was called flesh after the resurrection. In another place I said: 'Unless each one, I said, shall have changed his will, he cannot work good.' That this lies within our power he teaches in another place, where he says: 'Either make the tree good and its fruit good, or make the tree bad and its fruit bad.' This is not against the grace of God which we preach. For it is within man's power to change his will for the better; but that power is nothing unless it be given by God, of whom it is said: 'He gave them power to become sons of God.'
60:167
cum enim hoc sit in potestate, quod, cum uolumus, facimus, nihil tam in potestate quam ipsa uoluntas est. sed praeparatur uoluntas a domino. eo modo ergo dat potestatem. sic intellegendum est et quod dixi postea: in nostra potestate esse, ut uel inseri bonitate dei uel excidi eius seueritate mereamur, quia in potestate nostra non est, nisi quod nostra assequimur uoluntate, quae cum fortis et potens praeparatur a domino, facile fit opus pietatis, etiam quod difficile atque inpossibile fuit. Hic liber sic incipit: De eo, quod scriptum: in principio deus fecit caelum et terram . CAPVT XXII. EXPOSITIO QVARVNDAM PROPOSITIONVM EX EPISTVLA APOSTOLI AD ROMANOS.
因為既然我們所願意時就去做的事在乎我們的能力,那麼沒有什麼比意志本身更在乎我們的能力了。然而意志乃是由主所預備的。因此,主就是以這方式賜下能力。我後來所說的話也當如此理解:就是我們有能力使自己配得或因神的良善被接枝、或因祂的嚴厲被砍下——因為除了我們憑自己的意志所得著的以外,沒有什麼在乎我們的能力;而這意志一旦被主預備得剛強有力,敬虔的工作就容易成就了,甚至那從前艱難而不可能的事也是如此。這卷書這樣開始:「論到那所記的:起初神創造天地。」第二十二章。從使徒羅馬書中某些命題的闡釋。
For since this is in our power, which we do when we will, nothing is so much in our power as the will itself. But the will is prepared by the Lord. In this way, then, he gives the power. So too is to be understood what I said afterwards: that it is in our power that we should deserve either to be grafted in by the goodness of God or to be cut off by his severity—since nothing is in our power except what we attain by our own will, which, when it is prepared strong and powerful by the Lord, the work of piety is easily accomplished, even that which was difficult and impossible. This book begins thus: 'Concerning that which is written: In the beginning God made heaven and earth.' CHAPTER 22. AN EXPOSITION OF CERTAIN PROPOSITIONS FROM THE APOSTLE'S EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS.
60:168
Cum presbyter adhuc essem, contigit, ut Carthagine inter nos, qui simul eramus, ad Romanos apostoli epistula legeretur, et quaedam interrogatus a fratribus quibusdam cum sicut poteram responderem, uoluerunt scribi potius, quae dicebam, quam sine litteris fundi. ubi cum eis obtemperarem, liber unus accessit superioribus opusculis meis. In quo libro: quod autem ait, inquam, scimus, quia lex spiritalis est; ego autem carnalis sum, satis ostendit non posse inpleri legem nisi ab spiritalibus, quales facit gratia dei . quod utique non ex persona apostoli accipi uolui, qui iam spiritalis erat, sed hominis sub lege positi, nondum sub gratia.
當我還是長老的時候,恰巧在迦太基,我們幾個在一起的人中間誦讀了使徒的羅馬書;有些弟兄就某些事問我,我盡力作了回答,他們便希望把我所說的寫下來,而不要沒有文字地隨口流散。我依從了他們,於是又有一卷書加到我先前的作品之上。在那卷書中我說:「但他說『我們知道律法是屬靈的,我卻是屬肉體的』,這就充分顯明,律法唯有屬靈的人才能成全,就是神的恩典所造成的那等人。」這話我確實不願被理解為指使徒本人,因他已經是屬靈的了,乃是指一個被置於律法之下、尚未在恩典之下的人。
While I was still a priest, it happened that at Carthage, among us who were together, the Apostle's Epistle to the Romans was read, and when, being questioned about certain matters by some of the brethren, I answered as best I could, they wished that what I said should rather be written down than poured forth without letters. And when I complied with them, one book was added to my earlier works. In which book I said: 'But when he says, 'We know that the Law is spiritual; but I am carnal,' he shows sufficiently that the Law cannot be fulfilled except by spiritual persons, such as the grace of God makes.' This indeed I did not wish to be understood of the person of the Apostle, who was already spiritual, but of a man placed under the Law, not yet under grace.
60:169
sic enim prius haec uerba sapiebam, quae postea lectis quibusdam diuinorum tractatoribus eloquiorum, quorum me moueret auctoritas, consideraui diligentius et uidi etiam de ipso apostolo posse intellegi, quod ait: scimus, quia lex spiritalis est; ego autem carnalis sum, quod in eis libris, quos contra Pelagianos nuper scripsi, quantum potui, diligenter ostendi. in isto ergo libro et hoc, quod dictum est: ego autem carnalis sum et deinde cetera usque ad eum locum, ubi dixit: miser ego homo, quis me liberabit de corpore mortis huius?
因為我起初是這樣理解這些話的,後來讀了神言的某些解經家,他們的權威打動了我,我便更加審慎地思考,看出他所說的「我們知道律法是屬靈的,我卻是屬肉體的」,甚至也可以指使徒本人——這一點我在最近所寫反對伯拉糾派的那些書中,已盡我所能勤勉地加以說明了。因此在那卷書中,這句所說的「我卻是屬肉體的」,以及隨後直到他說「我這苦惱的人哪,誰能救我脫離這取死的身體呢」那處的其餘部分——
For thus I first understood these words, which afterwards, having read certain expositors of the divine words whose authority moved me, I considered more diligently and saw that what he says, 'We know that the Law is spiritual; but I am carnal,' can be understood even of the Apostle himself—which in those books that I recently wrote against the Pelagians I have shown as diligently as I could. Therefore in that book both this, which was said, 'But I am carnal,' and then the rest as far as that place where he said, 'Wretched man that I am, who shall deliver me from the body of this death?'
60:170
gratia dei per legum Christum, dominum nostrum, dixi hominem describi adhuc sub lege, nondum sub gratia constitutum, bene facere uolentem, sed uictum concupiscentia carnis male facientem. a cuius concupiscentiae dominatu non liberat nisi gratia dei per legum Christum, dominum nostrum dono spiritus sancti, per quem diffusa caritas in cordibus nostris uincit carnis concupiscentias, ne consentiamus eis ad male faciendum, sed potius bona faciamus. unde quidem iam euertitur heresis Pelagiana, quae uult non ex deo nobis, sed ex nobis esse caritatem, qua bene ac pie uiuimus.
「藉著我們的主耶穌基督的神的恩典」——我曾說,這裡所描寫的是一個仍在律法之下、尚未確立在恩典之下的人,他願意行善,卻被肉體的私慾所勝而行惡。人若不藉著我們的主耶穌基督的神的恩典、藉聖靈的恩賜,就不能脫離這私慾的轄制;聖靈把愛澆灌在我們心裡,勝過肉體的私慾,使我們不順從它去行惡,反倒去行善。由此,伯拉糾異端便被推翻了,這異端主張我們藉以善良而敬虔地生活的愛,不是出於神,而是出於我們自己。
'the grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord'—I said that a man is being described who is still under the Law, not yet established under grace, wishing to do well, but, overcome by the concupiscence of the flesh, doing evil. From the dominion of this concupiscence none is freed except by the grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord, by the gift of the Holy Spirit, through whom love poured out in our hearts overcomes the concupiscences of the flesh, so that we may not consent to them for doing evil, but rather may do good. Whence indeed the Pelagian heresy is now overthrown, which would have it that love, by which we live well and piously, is not from God but from ourselves.
60:171
sed in illis libris, quos aduersus eos edidimus, etiam spiritalis hominis iamque sub gratia constituti melius intellegi uerba ista monstrauimus propter corpus carnis, quod spiritale nondum est, erit autem in resurrectione mortuorum, et propter ipsam carnis concupiscentiam, cum qua ita confligunt sancti non ei consentientes ad malum, ut tamen eis motibus, quibus repugnantibus resistunt, non careant in hac uita. non eos autem habebunt in illa, ubi absorbebitur mors in uictoriam.
但在我們所出版反對他們的那些書中,我們說明,這些話甚至更可以指一個如今已確立在恩典之下的屬靈之人,這是因著肉身的身體,它尚未成為屬靈的,卻要在死人復活時成為屬靈的;也因著肉體本身的私慾,聖徒與這私慾如此爭戰,不順從它去行惡,然而在今生仍不能免除那些他們所抗拒、也奮力抵擋的衝動。但在那生命裡他們必不再有這些衝動,那時死亡要被吞滅在得勝之中。
But in those books which we published against them, we showed that these words can better be understood even of a spiritual man now established under grace, on account of the body of flesh, which is not yet spiritual but will be so in the resurrection of the dead, and on account of the very concupiscence of the flesh, with which the saints thus struggle, not consenting to it for evil, yet in this life not being free from those motions against which they resist in their resistance. But they will not have them in that life where death shall be swallowed up in victory.
60:172
propter hanc itaque concupiscentiam motusque ipsius, quibus ita resistitur, ut tamen sint in nobis, potest quisque sanctus iam sub gratia positus dicere ista omnia, quae esse dixi uerba hominis nondum sub gratia positi, sed sub lege. quod hic ostendere longum est et ubi id ostendi dictum est. Item quod disputans, quid elegerit deus in nondum nato, cui dixit seruiturum esse maiorem, et quid in eodem maiore similiter nondum nato reprobauerit, de quibus propter hoc commemoratur quamuis longe postea prolatum propheticum testimonium: Iacob dilexi, Esau autem odio habui, ad hoc perduxi ratiocinationem, ut dicerem:
因此,由於這私慾及其衝動——這些衝動雖被抗拒,卻仍留在我們裡面——所以任何如今被置於恩典之下的聖徒,都可以說出那一切我先前所說的、尚未被置於恩典之下、乃在律法之下之人的話。在此說明這一點會太冗長,而我已在別處作了說明。同樣地,我在辯論神在那尚未出生、祂對其說「將來大的要服事小的」之人身上揀選了什麼,又在同樣尚未出生的那長者身上棄絕了什麼時(關於此事引用了那雖在久後才發出的先知見證:「雅各是我所愛的,以掃是我所惡的」),我把推論引到這地步,以致我說:
Therefore, on account of this concupiscence and its motions, which are so resisted that they nonetheless are in us, any saint now placed under grace can say all those things which I said were the words of a man not yet placed under grace, but under the Law. To show this here would be lengthy, and where I have shown it has been stated. Likewise, in disputing what God chose in the not-yet-born, to whom he said that the elder should serve, and what he similarly reprobated in the same elder likewise not yet born—concerning whom on this account is cited the prophetic testimony, though produced long afterwards: 'Jacob I loved, but Esau I hated'—I brought my reasoning to the point of saying:
60:173
non ergo elegit deus opera cuiusquam in praescientia, quae ipse daturus est, sed fidem elegit in praescientia, ut, quem sibi crediturum praesciuit, ipsum elegerit, cui spiritum sanctum daret, ut bona operando etiam aeternam uitam consequeretur, nondum diligentius quaesiueram nec adhuc inueneram, qualis sit electio gratiae, de qua idem dicit apostolus: reliquiae per electionem gratiae factae sunt; quae utique non est gratia, si eam merita ulla praecedunt, ne iam quod datur non secundum gratiam, sed secundum debitum reddatur potius meritis quam donetur. proinde quod continuo dixi: dicit enim idem apostolus: idem deus, qui operatur omnia in omnibus; nusquam autem dictum est:
「所以神並不是在祂的預知中揀選任何人的行為,就是祂自己將要賜下的行為,乃是在祂的預知中揀選了信心,以致祂預知誰要信祂,就揀選誰,要把聖靈賜給他,使他藉著行善也得著永生。」那時我還沒有更勤勉地探究,也還沒有明白恩典的揀選是什麼,就是那同一位使徒所說的:「照著恩典的揀選,還有所留的餘數」——這揀選若有任何功德在先,就斷不是恩典了,免得所賜下的不是照著恩典,而是照著債務,是酬報功德,而非白白賞賜。因此,關於我緊接著所說的:「因為那同一位使徒說:神是一位,在眾人裡面運行一切」;但經上絕沒有說:
'God therefore did not choose anyone's works in his foreknowledge, works which he himself was going to give, but he chose faith in his foreknowledge, so that whom he foreknew would believe in him, him he chose, to whom he would give the Holy Spirit, so that by working good he might also attain eternal life.' I had not yet inquired more diligently, nor had I yet found, what the election of grace is, of which the same Apostle says: 'A remnant has been made according to the election of grace'—which surely is not grace if any merits precede it, lest what is given be rendered not according to grace but according to debt, repaid to merits rather than bestowed. Accordingly, as to what I said immediately after: 'For the same Apostle says: The same God who works all things in all'; but nowhere is it said:
60:174
deus credit omnia in omnibus, ac deinde subiunxi: quod ergo credimus, nostrum est, quod autem bene operamur, illius est, qui credentibus dat spiritum, profecto dicere non deberem, si iam scirem etiam ipsam fidem inter dei munera reperiri, quae dantur in eodem spiritu. utrumque ergo nostrum est propter arbitrium uoluntatis et utrumque tamen datum est propter spiritum fidei et caritatis. neque enim sola caritas, sed, sicut scriptum est, caritas cum fide a deo patre et domino nostro Iesu Christo. Et quod paulo post dixi:
「神在眾人裡面相信一切」,然後我又加上:「所以,我們所相信的是我們自己的,我們善行的能力卻是祂的,就是那把聖靈賜給信的人的神」——倘若我當時已經知道信心本身也在神的恩賜之列,是在同一位聖靈裡所賜下的,我就斷不該這樣說了。因此,二者都是我們自己的,因著意志的抉擇;然而二者又都是所賜下的,因著信與愛的靈。因為不僅是愛,而是如經上所記,「從父神和我們的主耶穌基督而來的、有信心相隨的愛」。至於我稍後所說的:
'God believes all things in all,' and then I added: 'What we believe, therefore, is ours; but that we work well is his, who gives the Spirit to those who believe'—I certainly ought not to say this, if I had already known that faith itself too is found among the gifts of God which are given in that same Spirit. Both, therefore, are ours on account of the choice of the will, and yet both are given on account of the Spirit of faith and love. For it is not love alone, but, as it is written, 'love with faith from God the Father and our Lord Jesus Christ.' And what I said a little later:
60:175
nostrum est enim credere et uelle, illius autem dare credentibus et uolentibus facultatem bene operandi per spiritum sanctum, per quem caritas diffunditur in cordibus nostris, uerum est quidem, sed ea regula et utrumque ipsius est, quia ipse praeparat uoluntatem, et utrumque nostrum, quia non fit nisi uolentibus nobis. ac per hoc, quod etiam postea dixi: quia neque uelle possumus, nisi uocemur, et cum post uocationem uoluerimus, non sufficit uoluntas nostra et cursus noster, nisi deus et uires currentibus praebeat et perducat, quo uocat, ac deinde subiunxi: manifestum est ergo non uolentis neque currentis, sed miserentis dei esse, quod bene operamur, omnino uerissimum est.
「因為相信與願意是我們自己的,但把善行的能力賜給那相信、願意的人,藉著聖靈——愛正是藉祂澆灌在我們心裡——這卻是祂的」——這話固然真實,但按那同一原則,二者都是祂的,因為是祂親自預備意志,而二者又都是我們的,因為若非我們願意,就不能成就。因此,我後來也說的話:「我們若非蒙召,就連願意也不能;而在蒙召之後我們既已願意,我們的意志和我們的奔跑仍不足夠,除非神既將力量賜給奔跑的人,又領他們到祂所召的地方去」;接著我又加上:「所以顯而易見,我們的善行不在乎那定意的,也不在乎那奔跑的,只在乎那施憐憫的神」——這話實在極其真確。
'For to believe and to will is ours, but to give to those who believe and will the capacity to work well through the Holy Spirit, through whom love is poured out in our hearts, is his'—this is indeed true, but by that same rule both are his, because he himself prepares the will, and both are ours, because it is not brought about except by us willing. And accordingly, what I also said afterwards: 'that we can neither will unless we are called, and when after the calling we have willed, our will and our running is not sufficient, unless God both supplies strength to those who run and leads them where he calls'; and then I added: 'It is manifest, therefore, that it is not of him who wills nor of him who runs, but of God who has mercy, that we work well'—this is altogether most true.
60:176
sed parum de ipsa uocatione disserui, quae fit secundum propositum dei; non enim omnium, qui uocantur, talis est, sed tantum electorum. itaque quod paulo post dixi: sicut enim in his, quos elegit deus, [non opera, sed] fides incoat meritum, ut per munus dei bene operentur, sic in his, quos damnat, infidelitas et inpietas incoat poenae meritum, ut per ipsam poenam etiam male operentur, uerissime dixi, sed fidei meritum etiam ipsum esse donum dei nec putaui quaerendum esse nec dixi. Et alio loco: cuius enim miseretur, inquam, facit eum bene operari, et quem obdurat, relinquit eum, ut male operetur.
但我對那按神旨意所成的呼召本身,論述得太少了;因為這呼召並非對凡蒙召的人都是如此,乃是唯獨對蒙揀選的人才是如此。所以,我稍後所說的:「因為正如在神所揀選的人身上,開始其功德的不是行為,乃是信心,好叫他們藉神的恩賜善行;照樣,在神所定罪的人身上,開始其刑罰之報的乃是不信與不敬虔,好叫他們藉那刑罰本身甚至去行惡」——這話我說得極為真確;但信心的功德本身也是神的恩賜,這一點我卻既沒想到需要探究,也沒有說出來。在另一處我說:「因為祂向誰施憐憫,就使他善行;祂使誰剛硬,就任憑他去行惡。」
But I discoursed too little about the calling itself, which is made according to the purpose of God; for it is not such for all who are called, but only for the elect. And so, what I said a little later: 'For just as in those whom God has chosen it is not works but faith that begins the merit, so that through the gift of God they may work well, so in those whom he condemns, unfaithfulness and impiety begin the merit of punishment, so that through the punishment itself they may even work evil'—this I said most truly; but that the merit of faith is itself also a gift of God, I neither thought needed to be inquired into nor said. And in another place: 'For on whom he has mercy, I said, he makes him work well, and whom he hardens, he leaves, that he may work evil.'
60:177
sed et illa misericordia praecedenti merito fidei tribuitur et ista obduratio praecedenti inpietati . quod quidem uerum est, sed adhuc quaerendum erat, utram-et meritum fidei de misericordia dei ueniat, id est utrum ista misericordia ideo tantummodo fiat in homine, quia fidelis est, an etiam facta fuerit, ut fidelis esset. legimus enim dicente apostolo: misericordiam consecutus, ut fidelis essem, non ait: quia fidelis eram. fideli ergo datur quidem, sed data est etiam, ut esset fidelis. rectissime itaque alio loco in eodem libro dixi:
「但那憐憫也是賜給在先的信心之功德的,那剛硬也是加給在先的不敬虔的。」這固然真實,但仍有待探究:連信心的功德是否也出於神的憐憫——就是說,那憐憫之施於人,究竟只是因為他有信,還是為叫他有信而施的。因為我們讀到使徒說:「蒙了憐憫,好叫我有信」,而非說:「因為我有信」。所以,對有信的人固然是賜下了,但賜下也是為叫他有信。因此,我在同一卷書的另一處極恰當地說:
'But that mercy also is granted to a preceding merit of faith, and that hardening to a preceding impiety.' This indeed is true, but it still remained to be inquired whether even the merit of faith comes from the mercy of God—that is, whether that mercy is shown to a man only because he is faithful, or was rather shown so that he might be faithful. For we read the Apostle saying: 'having obtained mercy, that I might be faithful,' not: 'because I was faithful.' To the faithful, then, it is indeed given, but it was also given that he might be faithful. And so most rightly in another place in the same book I said:
60:178
quoniam si non cx operibus, sed misericordia dei et uocamur, ut credamus, et credentibus praestatur, ut bene operemur, non est gentibus ista inuidenda misericordia, quamuis minus ibi diligenter de illa, quae per dei propositum fit, uocatione tractauerim. Hic liber sic incipit: Sensus hi sunt in epistula - Pauli ad Romanos . 20 CAPVT XXIII. EXPOSITIO EPISTVLAE AD GALATAS LIBER VNVS. Post hunc librum exposui eiusdem apostoli epistulam ad Galatas non carptim, id est aliqua praetermittens, sed continuanter et totam; hanc autem expositionem uno uolumine conprehendi. In quo illud, quod dictum est:
「既然我們蒙召去相信不是出於行為,乃是出於神的憐憫,並且賜給那相信的人使他們善行,那麼這憐憫就不當向外邦人吝惜」——雖然在那裡我對那藉神旨意所成的呼召論述得太不周詳。這卷書這樣開始:「這些是保羅致羅馬人書信中的意思。」第二十三章。加拉太書闡釋,共一卷。在這卷書之後,我闡釋了這同一位使徒的加拉太書,不是零碎地——就是說略過某些部分——而是連貫地、完整地闡釋;這闡釋我收在一卷之中。在其中所說的:
'Since, if we are both called that we may believe not from works but by the mercy of God, and it is granted to those who believe that they may work well, this mercy is not to be begrudged to the Gentiles'—although there I treated too little diligently of that calling which is made through God's purpose. This book begins thus: 'These are the meanings in the Epistle of Paul to the Romans.' CHAPTER 23. AN EXPOSITION OF THE EPISTLE TO THE GALATIANS, ONE BOOK. After this book I expounded the same Apostle's Epistle to the Galatians, not piecemeal—that is, passing over some parts—but continuously and in its entirety; and this exposition I comprised in one volume. In which what was said:
60:179
priores ergo apostoli ueraces, qui non ab hominibus, sed a deo per hominem missi sunt, per Iesum Christum scilicet adhuc mortalem; uerax etiam nouissimus apostolus,. qui per Iesum Christum totum iam deum post resurrectionem eius missus est, propter inmortalitatem dictum est: totum iam deum, quam post resurrectionem habere coepit, non propter diuinitatem semper inmortalem, a qua numquam recessit, in qua totus deus erat, et cum moriturus adhuc erat. hunc autem sensum sequentia manifestant. adiunxi enim dicens: priores sunt ceteri apostoli per Christum adhuc ex parte hominem, id est mortalem; nouissimus est apostolus Paulus per Iesum Christum iam totum deum, id est omni ex parte inmortalem .
「所以,先前的使徒是真實的,他們不是從人受差遣,乃是藉一個人從神受差遣——就是藉著那仍是必死的耶穌基督;末後的使徒也是真實的,他是在基督復活之後藉那如今已完全是神的耶穌基督受差遣的」——這話是就不死性而說的:「如今已完全是神」,這是祂在復活之後才開始擁有的,並非就那永遠不死的神性而言,因為祂從未離開那神性,甚至當祂尚且將死之時,祂在那神性裡仍是完全的神。這意思隨後的話說得明白。因為我又加上說:「先前的乃是其餘的使徒,是藉著那仍部分為人、就是必死之基督受差遣的;末後的乃是使徒保羅,是藉著如今已完全是神、就是各方面都不死之耶穌基督受差遣的。」
'The former apostles, therefore, were truthful, who were sent not from men but from God through a man—namely, through Jesus Christ still mortal; truthful also is the latest apostle, who was sent through Jesus Christ now wholly God after his resurrection'—this was said on account of immortality: 'now wholly God,' which he began to possess after the resurrection, not on account of the divinity ever immortal, from which he never withdrew, in which he was wholly God even when he was still about to die. This meaning the following words make plain. For I added, saying: 'The former are the other apostles, through Christ still in part man, that is, mortal; the latest is the apostle Paul, through Jesus Christ now wholly God, that is, in every part immortal.'
60:180
hoc enim dixi, quod ait apostolus: non ab hominibus neque per hominem, sed per legum Christum et deum patrem, quasi iam Iesus Christus non sit homo. sequitur enim: qui suscitauit illum a mortuis, ut hinc appareret, cur dixerit: neque per hominem. proinde propter inmortalitatem iam nunc non homo Christus deus, propter substantiam uero humanae naturae, in qua ascendit in caelum, etiam nunc mediator dei et hominum homo Christus Iesus, quoniam sic ueniet, quomodo eum uiderunt, qui uiderunt euntem in caelum. Item quod dixi: gratia dei est, qua nobis donantur peccata, ut reconciliemur deo;
因為我這樣說,是因使徒所說的:「不是從人,也不是藉著人,乃是藉著耶穌基督與父神」,彷彿耶穌基督如今不再是人了。因為隨後說:「就是那叫祂從死裡復活的」,好使人從此看出祂為何說「也不是藉著人」。因此,就不死性而言,基督如今不再是人,而是神;但就人性的本質而言——祂正是帶著這人性升入天上——如今那作神與人之間中保的,仍是那人基督耶穌,因為祂要如何再來,正如那些看見祂升天之人所看見祂去的樣式。同樣地,我所說的:「這是神的恩典,藉此我們的罪得赦免,使我們與神和好;
For I said this because of what the Apostle says: 'not from men nor through a man, but through Jesus Christ and God the Father,' as though Jesus Christ were now no longer a man. For there follows: 'who raised him from the dead,' so that from this it might appear why he said 'nor through a man.' Accordingly, on account of immortality Christ is now no longer man but God; but on account of the substance of human nature, in which he ascended into heaven, even now the man Christ Jesus is mediator of God and men, since he shall so come as they saw him who saw him going into heaven. Likewise, what I said: 'It is the grace of God by which sins are forgiven us, that we may be reconciled to God;
60:181
pax autem, qua reconciliamur deo, sic accipiendum est, ut tamen sciamus etiam utrumque ad generalem dei gratiam pertinere, quomodo in populo dei aliud specialiter Israhel, aliud ludas, et tamen utrumque generaliter Israhel. item cum exponerem: quid ergo? lex transgressionis gratia proposita est, ita distinguendum putaui, ut inter- rogatio esset: quid ergo ? ac deinde responsio: lex transgressionis gratia proposita est . quod quidem non abhorret a uero; sed melior mihi uidetur ista distinctio, ut interrogatio sit: quid ergo lex? et inferatur responsio: transgressionis gratia proposita est. quod autem dixi: ordinatissime itaque subiungit:
但那使我們與神和好的乃是平安」——這話當如此理解,使我們仍然知道,二者都屬於神普遍的恩典,正如在神的百姓中,一部分特指以色列,另一部分特指猶大,然而二者普遍地都是以色列。同樣地,當我闡釋:「這樣怎麼樣呢?律法是為過犯之恩而設立的」時,我以為當如此區分:問句是「這樣怎麼樣呢?」隨後的答句是「律法是為過犯之恩而設立的」。這固然不違背真理;但在我看來,這樣區分更好:問句是「這樣,律法是怎麼樣呢?」而答句加上「它是為過犯之恩而設立的」。至於我所說的:「所以他極有秩序地接著說:
but peace is that by which we are reconciled to God'—this is to be understood in such a way that we nonetheless know that both pertain to the general grace of God, just as among the people of God one part is specially Israel, another Judah, and yet both are generally Israel. Likewise, when I was expounding: 'What then? The Law was set forth as the grace of transgression,' I thought it should be so distinguished that the question was, 'What then?' and then the answer: 'The Law was set forth as the grace of transgression.' This indeed does not depart from the truth; but this distinction seems better to me: that the question be, 'What then is the Law?' and the answer be added: 'It was set forth as the grace of transgression.' And as to what I said: 'Most orderly, then, he adds:
60:182
quod si spiritu ducimini, non adhuc estis sub lege, ut intellegamus eos esse sub lege, quorum spiritus ita concupiscit aduersus carnem, ut non ea, quae uolunt, faciant, id est, non se teneant inuictos in caritate iustitiae, sed a concupiscente aduersus se carne uincantur, hoc ex illo sensu est, quo sentiebam id, quod dictum est: caro concupiscit aduersus spiritum, spiritus aduersus carnem; haec enim inuicem aduersantur, ut non ea, quae uultis, faciatis, ad eos pertinere, qui sub lege sunt, nondum sub gratia.
「但你們若被聖靈引導,就不在律法以下了」,以致我們理解那些在律法之下的人,就是他們的靈如此地與肉體相爭,以致他們不能行他們所願意的事——就是說,他們在公義之愛中不能保持不被征服,反被那與他們相爭的肉體所勝」——這是出於那樣的理解,就是我當時把所說的「肉體與聖靈相爭,聖靈與肉體相爭,這兩者彼此相敵,使你們不能行你們所願意的事」,理解為是指那些在律法之下、尚未在恩典之下的人。
'But if you are led by the Spirit, you are no longer under the Law,' so that we understand those to be under the Law whose spirit so lusts against the flesh that they do not do the things they will—that is, they do not hold themselves unconquered in the love of justice, but are conquered by the flesh lusting against them'—this is from that understanding by which I understood what was said, 'The flesh lusts against the spirit, the spirit against the flesh; for these are opposed to one another, so that you do not do the things you will,' to pertain to those who are under the Law, not yet under grace.
60:183
adhuc enim non intellexeram haec uerba et illis, qui sub gratia sunt, non sub lege, propterea conuenire, quia et ipsi concupiscentias carnis, contra quas spiritu concupiscunt, quamuis eis non consentiant, nollent tamen illas habere, si possent. non ideo, non quaecumque uolunt faciunt, quia uolunt eis carere nec possunt. tunc enim eas non habebunt, quando nec corruptibilem carnem. Hic liber sic incipit: Causa, propter quam scribit apostolus a l Galatas, haec est . \\ CAPVT XXIIII. EPISTVLAE AD ROMANOS INCOATA EXPOSITIO, LIBER VNVS. Epistulae quoque ad Romanos sicut ad Galatas expositionem susceperam.
因為那時我尚未明白,這些話也適用於那些在恩典之下、不在律法之下的人,其緣故是:他們雖不順從那與他們憑靈所相爭的肉體私慾,卻仍然但願能夠除去那些私慾,若可能的話。並不是他們不能行他們所願意的一切,乃是因為他們願意除去這些私慾卻不能。因為到那時他們才不再有這些私慾,就是當他們也不再有必朽壞的肉體之時。這卷書這樣開始:「使徒寫信給加拉太人的緣由乃是這樣。」第二十四章。羅馬書未完成的闡釋,共一卷。我也曾著手闡釋羅馬書,正如闡釋加拉太書一樣。
For as yet I had not understood that these words are also fitting to those who are under grace, not under the Law, for this reason: because they too, though they do not consent to the concupiscences of the flesh against which they lust by the spirit, would nonetheless not wish to have those concupiscences, if they could. It is not that they do not do whatever things they will, because they will to be rid of them and cannot. For then they will not have them, when they will not have corruptible flesh either. This book begins thus: 'The reason why the Apostle writes to the Galatians is this.' CHAPTER 24. AN UNFINISHED EXPOSITION OF THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS, ONE BOOK. I had also undertaken an exposition of the Epistle to the Romans, just as of the one to the Galatians.
60:184
sed huius operis, si perficeretur, plures libri erant futuri, quorum unum in sola disputatione ipsius salutationis absolui, ab initio scilicet usque ad illud, ubi ait: gratia uobis et pax a deo patre nostro et domino Iesu Christo. factum est quippe, ut immoraremur, cum uellemus soluere incurrentem sermoni nostro difficillimam quaestionem de peccato in spiritum sanctum, quod non remittitur neque in hoc saeculo neque in futuro. sed deinde cessaui alia uolumina adiungere exponendo epistulam totam, ipsius autem operis magnitudine ac labore deterritus et in alia faciliora delapsus sum. ita factum est, ut librum, quem feceram primum, relinquerem solum, cuius esse titulum uolui:
但這部作品,倘若完成了,本要有好幾卷書,其中我只完成了一卷,僅論述那問安的一段——就是從起頭直到他說「願恩惠平安從我們的父神並主耶穌基督歸與你們」那處。事情是這樣的:我們一停下來,就想解決那橫在我們論述之中、極其困難的問題,就是關於褻瀆聖靈的罪,這罪無論在今世來世都不得赦免。但後來我停止了再加別的卷冊去闡釋整封書信,並且因這工作本身的浩大與艱辛而卻步,遂轉入其他較容易的事上去了。於是就成了這樣:我把最先所寫的那一卷單獨留下,我願給它定的題目是:
But of this work, if it were completed, there would have been several books, of which I finished one on the disputation of the salutation alone—from the beginning, that is, up to that place where he says: 'Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.' It came about, indeed, that we lingered, when we wished to resolve a most difficult question that fell across our discourse concerning the sin against the Holy Spirit, which is not forgiven either in this age or in that to come. But afterwards I ceased to add other volumes expounding the whole epistle, and, deterred by the very magnitude and labour of the work, I slipped away into other, easier matters. So it came about that I left alone the book which I had made first, whose title I wished to be:
60:185
epistulae ad Romanos incoata expositio. Vbi quod dixi, gratiam esse in dimissione peccatorum, pacem uero in reconciliatione dei, ubicumque hoc dixi, non sic accipiendum est, ac si pax ipsa et reconciliatio non pertineat ad gratiam generalem, sed specialiter gratiae nomine remissionem significauerit peccatorum, sicut legem et specialiter dicimus, secundum quod dictum est: lex et prophetae, et generaliter, ut in ea sint et prophetae. Hic liber sic incipit: In epistula, quam apostolus Paulus scripsit a Romanos . CAPVT XXV. DE DIVERSIS QVAESTIONIBVS OCTOGINTA TRIBVS LIBER VNVS. Est etiam inter illa, quae scripsimus, quoddam prolixum opus, qui tamen unus deputatur liber, cuius est titulus:
「羅馬書未完成的闡釋。」在其中,關於我所說的——恩典在於赦罪,平安則在於與神和好——無論我在何處這樣說,都不當理解為彷彿平安本身和與神和好不屬於普遍的恩典,乃是說我特以「恩典」之名指赦罪,正如我們稱「律法」時,既有特指的,照著所說的「律法和先知」,也有普遍指的,以致其中連先知也包括在內。這卷書這樣開始:「在使徒保羅寫給羅馬人的書信中。」第二十五章。論八十三個不同的問題,共一卷。在我們所寫的作品中,也有一部相當冗長的作品,然而算作一卷書,其題目是:
'An unfinished exposition of the Epistle to the Romans.' Where, as to what I said—that grace consists in the remission of sins, but peace in reconciliation with God—wherever I said this, it is not to be understood as if peace itself and reconciliation do not pertain to general grace, but that specially, by the name of grace, I signified the remission of sins, just as we speak of 'the Law' both specially, according to what was said, 'the Law and the Prophets,' and generally, so that in it the Prophets too are included. This book begins thus: 'In the epistle which the Apostle Paul wrote to the Romans.' CHAPTER 25. ON EIGHTY-THREE DIVERSE QUESTIONS, ONE BOOK. There is also among those things which we have written a certain lengthy work, which nonetheless is reckoned as one book, whose title is:
60:186
de diuersis quaestionibus octoginta tribus. cum autem dispersae fuissent per cartulas multas, quoniam ab ipso primo tempore conuersionis meae, posteaquam in Africam uenimus, sicut interrogabar a fratribus, quando me uacantem uidebant, nulla seruata ordinatione dictatae sunt, iussi eas iam episcopus colligi et unum ex eis librum fieri adhibitis numeris, ut quod quisque legere uoluerit facile inueniat. Harum quaestionum prima est: utrum anima a se ipsa sit; secunda de libero arbitrio; tertia: utrum deo auctore sit homo deterior; quarta: quae sit causa, ut sit homo deterior; quinta: utrum animal inrationale beatum esse possit; sexta de malo; septima: quae proprie in animante anima dicatur;
「論八十三個不同的問題。」然而,由於這些問題散在許多零散的紙頁上——因為從我歸信之初,我們來到非洲之後,這些問題便是在弟兄們趁見我閒暇時向我發問,我隨口口述而成的,並未保持任何次序——我如今既作了主教,便下令把它們收集起來,合成一卷書,並加上編號,好使人凡想讀哪一則都容易找到。這些問題的第一則是:靈魂是否出於它自己;第二則,論自由意志;第三則,人是否以神為肇因而變壞;第四則,人變壞的緣由是什麼;第五則,無理性的動物是否能得福;第六則,論惡;第七則,在活物中什麼才恰當地被稱為靈魂;
'On eighty-three diverse questions.' Since, however, they had been scattered through many little papers—because from the very first time of my conversion, after we came into Africa, they were dictated as I was questioned by the brethren, whenever they saw me at leisure, with no order being kept—I, now a bishop, ordered them to be gathered and one book to be made from them, with numbers added, so that whatever anyone wishes to read he may easily find. The first of these questions is: whether the soul is from itself; the second, on free will; the third, whether man is made worse with God as author; the fourth, what is the cause that man is made worse; the fifth, whether an irrational animal can be happy; the sixth, on evil; the seventh, what in a living being is properly called soul;
60:187
octaua: utrum per se ipsam moueatur; nona: utrum corporis sensibus percipi ueritas possit . in qua illud, quod dixi: omne, quod corporeus sensus adtingit, quod et sensibile dicitur, sine ulla intermissione temporis commutatur, sine dubio uerum quidem non est in corporibus resurrectionis incorruptibilibus, sed nunc ea nullus nostri corporis sensus adtingit, nisi forte diuinitus tale aliquid reueletur. decima est: utrum corpus a deo sit; undecima: quare Christus de femina natus sit . duodecima loco, ubi titulus est:
第八則,靈魂是否憑它自己而運動;第九則,真理是否能藉身體的感官被領會。在其中,我所說的——「凡身體感官所觸及的、也稱為可感覺之物的,都無時間間隔地變動」——這在復活時那不朽壞的身體上,無疑確實是不真的;但如今我們身體的任何感官都觸不到那些身體,除非偶或有這樣的事由神啟示出來。第十則是:身體是否出於神;第十一則,基督為何由女子而生;在第十二則的位置,題目是:
the eighth, whether it is moved by itself; the ninth, whether truth can be perceived by the senses of the body. In which, that which I said—'everything which the bodily sense touches, which is also called sensible, is changed without any interval of time'—is without doubt indeed not true in the incorruptible bodies of the resurrection; but now no sense of our body touches those bodies, unless perchance some such thing be divinely revealed. The tenth is: whether the body is from God; the eleventh, why Christ was born of a woman; in the twelfth place, where the title is:
60:188
sententia cuiusdam sapientis, non est mea, sed quia per me innotuit quibusdam fratribus, qui tunc casu ista diligentissime consulebant, et placuit eis, inter nostra eam scribere uoluerunt. est autem cuiusdam Fontei Carthaginiensis: de mente mundanda ad uidendum deum, quod paganus quidem scripsit, sed Christianus baptizatus est mortuus. tertia decima est: quo documento constet homines bestiis excellere; quarta decima: non fuisse corpus domini nostri Iesu Christi phantasma; quinta decima de intellectu; sexta decima de filio; septima decima de scientia dei; octaua decima de trinitate; nona decima de deo et creatura; uicensima de loco dei; uicensima prima: utrum deus mali auctor non sit .
「某位智者的見解」,這見解不是我的,但因它藉我而為某些弟兄所知,他們當時恰好極其勤勉地探究這些事,並且喜愛它,就願意把它寫在我們的作品之中。這見解是迦太基某位方特尤斯所著:「論潔淨心思以得見神」,寫這見解的固然是個異教徒,但他死時已是受了洗的基督徒。第十三則是:憑什麼證據可確立人勝過走獸;第十四則,我們主耶穌基督的身體並非幻影;第十五則,論理智;第十六則,論子;第十七則,論神的知識;第十八則,論三位一體;第十九則,論神與受造物;第二十則,論神的所在;第二十一則,神是否不是惡的肇因。
'The opinion of a certain wise man,' it is not mine, but because through me it became known to certain brethren, who at that time happened to be consulting these matters most diligently, and it pleased them, they wished it to be written among our things. It is, however, of a certain Fonteius of Carthage: 'On cleansing the mind for seeing God,' which a pagan indeed wrote, but he died a baptized Christian. The thirteenth is: by what proof it may be established that men excel the beasts; the fourteenth, that the body of our Lord Jesus Christ was not a phantasm; the fifteenth, on the intellect; the sixteenth, on the Son; the seventeenth, on the knowledge of God; the eighteenth, on the Trinity; the nineteenth, on God and the creature; the twentieth, on the place of God; the twenty-first, whether God is not the author of evil.
60:189
ubi uidendum est, ne male intellegatur, quod dixi: mali auctor non. est, quia omnium, quae sunt, auctor est, quia in quantum sunt, in tantum bona sunt, et ne hinc putetur non ab illo esse poena malorum, quae utique malum est his, qui puniuntur. sed hoc ita dixi, quemadmodum dictum est: deus mortem non fecit, cum alibi scriptum sit: mors et uita a domino deo est. malorum ergo poena, quae a deo est, malum est quidem malis, sed in bonis dei operibus est, quoniam iustum est, ut mali puniantur, et utique bonum est omne, quod iustum est. uicensima secunda est: deum non pati necessitatem . uicensima tertia est: de patre et filio .
在其中須看明,我所說的——「祂不是惡的肇因」——不至被誤解,因為凡存在之物祂都是其肇因,既然它們在存在的程度上就是善的;也免得由此以為惡人所受的刑罰不出於祂,這刑罰對受罰者而言確是一種惡。但我這樣說,正如所說的「神並沒有造死亡」,而別處卻記著「死與生都在乎主神」。因此,惡人所受的、出於神的刑罰,對惡人而言固然是惡,卻是在神善良的作為之中,因為惡人受罰乃是公義的,而凡公義的無疑都是善的。第二十二則是:神不受必然性的支配。第二十三則是:論父與子。
Where it must be seen that what I said—'he is not the author of evil'—is not badly understood, because he is the author of all things which exist, since insofar as they exist, they are good to that extent; and lest from this it be thought that the punishment of the evil is not from him, which surely is an evil to those who are punished. But I said this in the same way as it was said, 'God did not make death,' whereas elsewhere it is written, 'Death and life are from the Lord God.' Therefore the punishment of the evil, which is from God, is indeed an evil to the evil, but it is among the good works of God, since it is just that the evil be punished, and surely everything is good that is just. The twenty-second is: that God does not suffer necessity. The twenty-third is: on the Father and the Son.
60:190
ubi dixi, quod cum ipse genuerit, de qua sapiens dicitur, sapientiam; sed melius istam quaestionem in libro postea de trinitate tractaui. uicensima quarta est: utrum et peccatum et recte factum in libero sit uoluntatis arbitrio . quod ita esse omnino uerissimum est, sed ut ad recte faciendum liberum sit, dei gratia liberatur. uicensima quinta de cruce Christi; uicensima sexta de differentia peccatorum; uicensima septima de prouidentia; uicensima octaua: quare deus mundum facere uoluerit; uicensima nona: utrum aliquid sit sursum aut deorsum uniuerso; tricensima: utrum omnia in utilitatem hominis creata sint .
在其中我說,既然祂自己生了那使祂被稱為有智慧的,就是智慧;但後來我在論三位一體的書中對這問題處理得更好。第二十四則是:罪與正當所行之事,是否都在意志的自由抉擇之中。這事確是絕對真確的;但為使人有行善的自由,這自由乃是藉神的恩典得著釋放的。第二十五則,論基督的十字架;第二十六則,論罪的差別;第二十七則,論護理;第二十八則,神為何願意造世界;第二十九則,在宇宙中是否有上或下之分;第三十則,是否萬物都是為人的用處而受造的。
Where I said that, since he himself begot her of whom he is called wise, namely wisdom; but I treated this question better afterwards in the book on the Trinity. The twenty-fourth is: whether both sin and a rightly done deed are within the free choice of the will. That this is so is altogether most true; but that there may be freedom for doing right, it is freed by the grace of God. The twenty-fifth, on the cross of Christ; the twenty-sixth, on the difference of sins; the twenty-seventh, on providence; the twenty-eighth, why God willed to make the world; the twenty-ninth, whether there is anything above or below in the universe; the thirtieth, whether all things were created for the use of man.
60:191
tricensima prima nec ipsa mea est, sed Ciceronis, uerum quia et haec per me innotuit fratribus, inter ista, quae colligebant, scripserunt eam uolentes nosse, quemadmodum uirtutes animi ab illo diuisae atque definitae sint. tricensima secunda est: utrum rem illam alius alio magis intellegat atque ita eiusdem rei per infinitum eat intellegentia . tricensima tertia est de metu; tricensima quarta: utrum non aliud amandum sit quam metu carere; tricensima quinta: quid amandum sit . in qua illud, quod dixi: id esse amandum, quod nihil est aliud habere quam nosse, non satis adprobo. neque enim deum non habebant, de quibus dictum est: nescitis, quia templum dei estis et spiritus dei habitat in uobis?
第三十一則本身也不是我的,而是西塞羅的;然而因這則也藉我而為弟兄們所知,他們就把它寫在所收集的那些之中,想要知道靈魂的美德如何被他所劃分與界定。第三十二則是:一個人對某事物的理解,是否勝過另一人,如此那對同一事物的理解是否延展至無窮。第三十三則論恐懼;第三十四則,是否除了免於恐懼之外別無可愛之物;第三十五則,什麼是當愛的。在其中我所說的——「那當愛的,就是那擁有它無異於認識它的東西」——我並不十分贊同。因為那些人並非沒有神,論到他們,經上說:「豈不知你們是神的殿,神的靈住在你們裡面嗎?」
The thirty-first is not itself mine either, but Cicero's; yet because this too became known through me to the brethren, they wrote it among those things which they were collecting, wishing to know how the virtues of the soul were divided and defined by him. The thirty-second is: whether one person understands a given thing more than another, and thus whether the understanding of the same thing goes on to infinity. The thirty-third is on fear; the thirty-fourth, whether nothing else is to be loved than to be free from fear; the thirty-fifth, what is to be loved. In which that which I said—'that that is to be loved which is nothing else than to have is to know'—I do not sufficiently approve. For they did not lack God, of whom it was said: 'Do you not know that you are the temple of God and the Spirit of God dwells in you?'
60:192
nec tamen eum nouerant uel non, sicut noscendus est, nouerant. item quod dixi: nemo igitur beatam uitam nouit et miser est, nouit dixi, quomodo noscenda est. nam quis eam penitus nescit eorum dumtaxat. qui iam ratione utuntur, quandoquidem beatos se esse uelle nouerunt? tricensima sexta de nutrienda caritate . ubi dixi: deus igitur et animus cum amantur, ita proprie dicitur, purgatissima et consummata, si nihil aliud amatur . quod si uerum est, quomodo apostolus ait: nemo umquam carnem suam odio habuit, et ex hoc admonet, ut diligantur uxores? sed ideo dictum est: proprie dicitur dicitur, quoniam caro diligitur quidem, nec tamen proprie, sed propter animam, cui sufficit ad usum.
然而他們卻不認識祂,或者不像祂所當被認識的那樣認識祂。同樣地,我所說的:「所以沒有人認識那有福的生命而仍是愁苦的」——我說「認識」,是指按它所當被認識的方式而說的。因為在如今運用理性的人中間,究竟有誰全然不知它呢,既然他們都知道自己願意得福?第三十六則論培養愛。在其中我說:「所以,神與心靈當被愛時,才是恰當地、最純潔而圓滿地被愛,如果不再愛別的什麼。」但這若是真的,使徒為何說「從來沒有人恨惡自己的肉體」,並由此勸勉當愛妻子呢?然而所說的「恰當地被愛」,其緣故是這樣:因為肉體固然是被愛的,卻不是恰當地被愛,而是為著心靈的緣故被愛,肉體足夠供心靈所用。
Nor yet did they know him, or did not know him as he is to be known. Likewise, what I said: 'No one, therefore, knows the blessed life and is wretched'—I said 'knows' in the sense in which it is to be known. For who indeed is utterly ignorant of it—at least among those who now use reason—since they know that they wish to be blessed? The thirty-sixth is on nourishing love. Where I said: 'God, therefore, and the soul, when they are loved, are so loved properly, most purely and consummately, if nothing else is loved.' But if this is true, how does the Apostle say, 'No one ever hated his own flesh,' and from this admonishes that wives be loved? But it was said, 'is properly loved,' for this reason: because the flesh is indeed loved, yet not properly, but on account of the soul, for whose use it suffices.
60:193
nam etsi propter se ipsam uidetur diligi, cum eam nolumus esse deformem, ad aliud referendum est decus eius, ad illud scilicet, a quo decora sunt omnia. tricensima septima de semper nato; tricensima octaua de conformatione animue; tricensima nona de alimentis; quadragensima: cum animarum natura una sit, unde hominum diuersae uoluntates; quadragensima prima: cum omnia deus fecerit, quare non aequaliter fecit; quadragensima secunda: quemadmodum dei sapientia, dominus Iesus Christus, et in utero matris fuerit et in caelis; quadragensima tertia: quare filius dei in homine apparuit et spiritus sanctus in columba; quadragensima quarta: quare tanto post uenerit dominus Iesus Christus .
因為,縱使肉體看似為它自己的緣故被愛,就如當我們不願它變醜之時,它的美麗仍當歸於別的——就是歸於那使萬物美麗的源頭。第三十七則,論那永遠被生的;第三十八則,論心靈的形塑;第三十九則,論滋養之物;第四十則:既然眾靈魂的本性是一,人的意志何以各不相同;第四十一則:既然神造了萬物,為何不把它們造得均等;第四十二則:神的智慧、主耶穌基督,如何既在母腹中又在諸天之上;第四十三則:神的兒子為何顯現於一個人身上,而聖靈顯現於鴿子身上;第四十四則:主耶穌基督為何在那麼久之後才降臨。
For even if it seems to be loved for its own sake, when we do not wish it to be deformed, its comeliness must be referred to something else—namely, to that from which all things are comely. The thirty-seventh, on the ever-born; the thirty-eighth, on the conformation of the soul; the thirty-ninth, on nourishments; the fortieth: since the nature of souls is one, whence come the diverse wills of men; the forty-first: since God made all things, why did he not make them equally; the forty-second: how the wisdom of God, the Lord Jesus Christ, was both in the mother's womb and in the heavens; the forty-third: why the Son of God appeared in a man and the Holy Spirit in a dove; the forty-fourth: why the Lord Jesus Christ came so long afterwards.
60:194
ubi, cum generis humani tamquam unius hominis aetates commemorarem, dixi: nec oportuit uenire diuinitus magistrum, cuius imitatione in mores optimos formaretur, nisi tempore iuuentutis, et adiunxi ad hoc ualere, quod apostolus dicit: sub lege tamquam sub paedagogo paruulos custodiens . sed potest mouere, cur alibi dixerimus Christum in generis humani sexta aetate tamquam in senectute uenisse. hoc ergo, quod de iuuentute dictum est, ad uigorem feruoremque fidei refertur, quae per dilectionem operatur, illud autem de senectute ad temporum numerum.
在那裡,當我把人類的各個時期比作一個人的各個年齡來敘述時,我說:「除非在青年之時,也不宜有一位由神而來的教師降臨,好使人藉著效法祂而被塑造成最美好的品德。」我又補充說,使徒所言正支持此點:「將孩童如同在師傅之下、置於律法之下加以看守。」但或許有人會困惑:為何我在別處說基督是在人類的第六個時期、彷彿在其暮年來臨。因此,那論及青年的話,是指信德的活力與熱忱,就是藉著愛而運作的信德;而那論及暮年的話,則是指時期的數目。
There, when I was recounting the ages of the human race as though of a single man, I said: 'Nor was it fitting that a teacher should come from God, by imitation of whom one might be shaped in the best morals, save in the time of youth'; and I added that what the Apostle says supports this: 'keeping the little ones under the law as under a schoolmaster.' But it may disturb someone why elsewhere I said that Christ came in the sixth age of the human race, as it were in its old age. This, then, which was said about youth, refers to the vigour and fervour of faith, which works through love; but that concerning old age refers to the numbering of the ages.
60:195
potest enim intellegi utrumque in uniuersitate hominum, quod potest in aetatibus singulorum, sicut in corpore non potest simul et iuuentus esse et senectus, in animo autem potest, illa propter alacritatem, ista propter grauitatem. quadragensima quinta est. aduersus mathematicos . quadragensima sexta est de ideis . quadragensima septima: utrum aliquando cogitationes nostras uidere possumus . ubi quod dixi: angelica corpora, qualia nos speramus habituros, lucidissima atque aetheria esse credendum est, si hoc sine membris, quae nunc habemus, et sine substantia quamuis incorruptibilis, tamen carnis accipiatur, erratur.
因為這兩者都可就整體人類來理解,正如可就個別之人的各年齡來理解一樣;因為正如在身體上不可能同時既有青年又有暮年,然而在心靈中卻是可能的——前者是因其振奮,後者是因其沉穩。第四十五篇是《駁星相家》。第四十六篇是《論理型》。第四十七篇:我們是否有時能看見自己的思想。在那裡,我曾說:「天使的身體,就是我們所盼望要擁有的那種,當信其為最光明而以太般的。」若把這話理解為沒有我們如今所有的肢體、也沒有肉體的實質(雖然是不朽壞的),那就是錯了。
For both may be understood of the whole body of humanity, just as they may be in the ages of individuals; for as in the body it is not possible to have youth and old age at the same time, yet in the soul it is possible—the one on account of its eagerness, the other on account of its gravity. The forty-fifth is Against the Mathematicians. The forty-sixth is On Ideas. The forty-seventh: Whether at any time we can see our own thoughts. There, where I said 'Angelic bodies, such as we hope to have, must be believed to be most luminous and ethereal,' if this be taken to mean without the members which we now have, and without the substance—albeit incorruptible—of flesh, it is an error.
60:196
multo autem melius in opere de ciuitate dei quaestio ista tractata est de uidendis cogitationibus nostris. quadragensima octaua de credibilibus; quadragensima nona: quare filii Israhel sacrificabant uisibiliter pecorum uictimas; quinquagensima de aequalitate filii; quinquagensima prima de homine facto ad imaginem et similitudinem dei . ubi quid est, quod dixi: homo scilicet uita non recte appellatur, cum dicatur homo etiam cadauer hominis? ergo saltem dicere debui: non proprie dicitur, ubi dixi: non recte dicitur . item dixi: neque inscite distinguitur, quod aliud sit imago et similitudo dei, aliud ad imaginem et similitudinem dei, sicut ad imaginem factum accepimus .
但論及看見我們思想這問題,在《論上帝之城》一書中處理得好得多。第四十八篇是《論可信之事》;第四十九篇:以色列人為何以牲畜的犧牲作可見的獻祭;第五十篇是《論聖子的同等》;第五十一篇是《論人按上帝的形像與樣式受造》。在那裡,關於我所說的——「就是說,人不宜稱為生命,因為連人的屍體也被稱為人」——在我說「不宜稱為」之處,我至少應當說「不確切地稱為」。同樣,我說:「並非不精細地加以區別:上帝的形像與樣式是一回事,而按上帝的形像與樣式又是另一回事,正如我們所領受的,人是按著形像被造的。」
But much better is this question—concerning the seeing of our thoughts—treated in the work On the City of God. The forty-eighth is On Things Credible; the forty-ninth: Why the children of Israel offered visible sacrifices of cattle; the fiftieth is On the Equality of the Son; the fifty-first is On Man Made to the Image and Likeness of God. There, as to what I said—'Man, that is, is not rightly called life, since even a man's corpse is called a man'—I ought at least to have said 'is not properly called,' where I said 'is not rightly called.' Likewise I said 'Nor is it unskilfully distinguished, that the image and likeness of God is one thing, and to the image and likeness of God another, just as we have received that man was made to the image.'
60:197
quod non ita est intellegendum, quasi homo non dicatur imago dei, cum dicat apostolus: uir quidem non debet uelare caput, cum sit imago et gloria dei; sed dicitur etiam ad imaginem dei, quod unigenitus non dicitur, qui tantummodo imago est, non ad imaginem. quinquagensima secunda est de eo, quod dictum est: paenitet me hominem fecisse; quinquagensima tertia de auro et argento, quod ab Aegyptiis Israhelitae acceperunt; quinquagensima quarta de eo, quod scriptum est: mihi adhaerere deo bonum est . ubi quod dixi: quod autem est omni anima melius, id deum dicimus, magis dici debuit: omni creato spiritu melius . quinquagensima quinta de eo, quod scriptum est:
這不可理解為彷彿人不被稱為上帝的形像,因為使徒說:「男人本不該蒙頭,因為他是上帝的形像和榮耀。」不過他也被說成是按上帝的形像所造的,這卻不用來說那獨生者,因祂本身就是形像,而非「按形像」。第五十二篇是論那句話:「我造了人,我後悔了」;第五十三篇是論以色列人從埃及人所得的金銀;第五十四篇是論所寫的:「我親近上帝乃為美好。」在那裡,關於我所說的——「凡勝過一切靈魂的,我們稱之為上帝」——倒不如說「勝過一切受造之靈」。第五十五篇是論所寫的:
This is not to be understood as though man were not called the image of God, since the Apostle says: 'A man indeed ought not to veil his head, since he is the image and glory of God'; but he is also said to be made to the image of God, which the Only-begotten is not said to be, who is the image only, not to the image. The fifty-second is On that which is said: 'It repenteth me that I have made man'; the fifty-third is On the gold and silver which the Israelites received from the Egyptians; the fifty-fourth is On that which is written: 'It is good for me to cleave to God.' There, as to what I said—'But that which is better than every soul, we call God'—it should rather have been said, 'better than every created spirit.' The fifty-fifth is On that which is written:
60:198
sexaginta sunt reginae et octoginta concubinae et adulescentulae, quarum non est numerus; quinquagensima sexta de annis quadraginta sex aedificati templi; quinquagensima septima de centum quinquaginta tribus piscibus; quinquagensima octaua de Iohanne baptista; quinquagensima nona de decem uirginibus; sexagensima: de die autem et hora nemo scit, neque angeli caelorum neque filius hominis, nisi pater solus; sexagensima prima de eo, quod scriptum est in euangelio, turbas dominum in monte pauisse de panibus quinque . ubi quod dixi: duos pisces duas illas significare personas, regiam scilicet et sacerdotalem, ad quas etiam sacrosancta illa unctio pertinebat, dicendum potius fuit:
「有六十位王后,八十位妃嬪,並有無數的少女」;第五十六篇是論建殿的四十六年;第五十七篇是論那一百五十三條魚;第五十八篇是論施洗約翰;第五十九篇是論十個童女;第六十篇:「但那日子、那時辰,沒有人知道,連天上的使者和人子也不知道,惟有父知道」;第六十一篇是論福音書所記,主在山上用五個餅餵飽眾人。在那裡,關於我所說的——「那兩條魚表明那兩種身分,即君王與祭司的身分,那至聖的膏抹也與之相關」——倒不如說:
'There are sixty queens and eighty concubines, and of the young maidens there is no number'; the fifty-sixth is On the forty-six years of the building of the temple; the fifty-seventh is On the hundred and fifty-three fish; the fifty-eighth is On John the Baptist; the fifty-ninth is On the ten virgins; the sixtieth: 'But of that day and hour knoweth no one, neither the angels of heaven nor the Son of man, but the Father alone'; the sixty-first is On that which is written in the Gospel, that the Lord fed the crowds on the mountain with five loaves. There, as to what I said—that 'the two fishes signify those two persons, namely the royal and the priestly, to which also that most sacred anointing pertained'—it ought rather to have been said:
60:199
maxime pertinebat, quoniam unctos aliquando legimus et prophetas. item dixi: Lucas, qui tamquam ascendentem post abolitionem peccatorum sacerdotem Christum insinuauit, per Nathan ascendit ad Dauid, quia Nathan propheta missus erat, cuius correptione Dauid ipsius peccati abolitionem paenitendo inpetrauit . non sic accipiendum est, tamquam ipse fuerit Nathan propheta, qui filius Dauid, quia nec hic dictum est, quia ipse propheta missus erat, sed dictum: quia Nathan propheta missus erat, ut mysterium non in eodem homine, sed in eodem nomine intellegatur.
「尤其相關」,因為我們讀到先知有時也受膏。同樣,我說:「路加把基督引介為在罪得除滅之後上升的祭司,他經由拿單上溯到大衛,因為先知拿單曾被差遣,大衛藉他的責備、以悔改得到那罪的除滅。」這不可理解為彷彿那作大衛之子的拿單,就是先知拿單本人;因為此處也並未說他本人就是那被差遣的先知,乃是說「因為先知拿單曾被差遣」,好使這奧祕不被理解為在同一個人身上,而是在同一個名字裡。
'pertained especially,' since we read that prophets too were sometimes anointed. Likewise I said: 'Luke, who introduced Christ as a priest ascending after the abolition of sins, ascends through Nathan to David, because Nathan the prophet had been sent, by whose rebuke David, by doing penance, obtained the abolition of that very sin.' This is not to be taken as though the Nathan who was the son of David were himself the prophet Nathan; for here too it was not said that he himself was the prophet who had been sent, but it was said, 'because Nathan the prophet had been sent,' so that the mystery may be understood not in the same man but in the same name.
60:200
sexagensima secunda est ad id, quod scriptum est in euangelio, quod baptizabat Iesus plures quam Iohannes, quamuis ipse non baptizaret, sed discipuli eius . ubi quod dixi: latro ille, cui dictum est: amen dico tibi, hodie mecum eris in paradiso, qui nec ipsum baptismum acceperat, hoc quidem et alios ante nos rectores sanctae ecclesiae posuisse in suis litteris inuenimus, sed quibus documentis possit ostendi, quod non fuerit ille latro baptizatus, ignoro. de qua re in posterioribus quibusdam opusculis nostris diligentius disputatum est, maxime in eo, quod ad Vincentium Victorem de animae origine scripsimus. sexagensima tertia est de uerbo; sexagensima quarta de muliere Samaritana;
第六十二篇涉及福音書所記,耶穌施洗的人比約翰還多,其實不是祂親自施洗,乃是祂的門徒。在那裡,關於我所說的——「那強盜,就是主對他說『我實在告訴你,今日你要同我在樂園裡了』的那位,他連洗禮本身都未曾領受」——這事我確實發現,在我們之前的聖教會的領導者們,也在他們的著作中如此記載過;但憑何憑據能證明那強盜未受洗,我卻不知道。關於此事,在我們後來某些小著作中已較審慎地討論過,尤其是在我們寫給文森提烏斯·維克多論靈魂起源的那一部。第六十三篇是《論道》;第六十四篇是論撒瑪利亞婦人;
The sixty-second refers to that which is written in the Gospel, that Jesus baptized more than John, although he himself did not baptize, but his disciples. There, as to what I said—'That thief, to whom it was said, Verily I say to thee, this day thou shalt be with me in paradise, who had not received even baptism itself'—this indeed I find that others also before us, rulers of the holy Church, have set down in their writings; but by what proofs it can be shown that that thief was not baptized, I do not know. On this matter it has been more carefully discussed in certain of our later little works, especially in that which we wrote to Vincentius Victor on the origin of the soul. The sixty-third is On the Word; the sixty-fourth is On the Samaritan woman;
60:201
sexagensima quinta de resurrectione Lazari; sexagensima sexta de eo, quod scriptum est: an ignoratis, fratresscientibus enim legem loquorquia lex dominatur homini, in quantum tempus uiuit ? usque ad eum locum, in quo scriptum est uiuificabit et mortalia corpora uestra per inhabitantem spiritum eius in uobis . ubi illud, quod ait apostolus: scimus autem, quia lex spiritalis est; ego autem carnalis sum, exponere uolens dixi: id est carni consentio nondum a spiritali gratia liberatus; quod non sic accipiendum est, quasi spiritalis homo iam sub gratia constitutus etiam de ipso non possit hoc dicere et cetera usque ad eum locum, ubi dictum est:
第六十五篇是論拉撒路的復活;第六十六篇是論所寫的:「弟兄們,我現在對明白律法的人說,你們豈不曉得律法管轄人是在活著的時候嗎?」直到所寫的:「必藉著住在你們裡面的祂的靈,使你們必死的身體又活過來。」在那裡,我想解釋使徒所說的——「我們原曉得律法是屬靈的,但我卻是屬肉體的」——我便說:「就是說,我順從肉體,還未被屬靈的恩典釋放」;這卻不可如此理解,彷彿一個屬靈的人、如今既已立於恩典之下,就不能也如此論及自己;如此類推,直到所說的:
the sixty-fifth is On the resurrection of Lazarus; the sixty-sixth is On that which is written: 'Or are ye ignorant, brethren—for I speak to those that know the law—that the law hath dominion over a man for so long time as he liveth?' as far as the place where it is written: 'shall also quicken your mortal bodies through his Spirit that dwelleth in you.' There, wishing to expound that which the Apostle says—'But we know that the law is spiritual; but I am carnal'—I said: 'that is, I consent to the flesh, not yet freed by spiritual grace'; which is not to be so understood as though a spiritual man, now established under grace, could not also say this of himself, and so on as far as the place where it is said:
60:202
miser ego homo, quis me liberabit de corpore mortis huius? quod postea didici, sicut sum iam ante confessus. rursus exponens, quod ait apostolus: corpus quidem mortuum est propter peccatum, mortuum, inquam, corpus dicit, quamdiu tale est, ut indigentia rerum temporalium molestet animum . sed isto melius mihi postea uisum est ideo . mortuum corpus dictum, quod habeat iam moriendi necessitatem, quam non habuit ante peccatum. sexagensima septima est de eo, quod scriptum est: existimo enim, quod indignae sint passiones huius temporis ad futuram gloriam, quae reuelabitur in nobis, usque ad id, quod dictum est: spe enim salui facti sumus . ubi cum exponerem, quod scriptum est:
「我真是苦啊!誰能救我脫離這取死的身體呢?」——這我後來才明白,正如我先前已經承認的。再者,解釋使徒所說的——「身體因罪而死」——我說,「他稱身體為『死』,是就其仍屬於這樣一種狀態而言,即因對屬世之物的需求而攪擾心靈」。但後來我覺得更好的解釋是:身體之所以被稱為「死」,乃因它如今已有必死的必然性,這是在犯罪之前所沒有的。第六十七篇涉及所寫的:「我想現在的苦楚,若比起將來要顯於我們的榮耀,就不足介意了」,直到所說的:「我們得救是在乎盼望。」在那裡,當我解釋所寫的:
'O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the body of this death?'—which I afterwards learned, as I have already before confessed. Again, expounding what the Apostle says—'The body indeed is dead because of sin'—'dead,' I say, 'he calls the body, so long as it is of such a kind that by the need of temporal things it troubles the soul.' But afterwards it seemed better to me that the body was called 'dead' for this reason: that it now has the necessity of dying, which it did not have before sin. The sixty-seventh refers to that which is written: 'For I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory to come, which shall be revealed in us,' as far as that which is said: 'for by hope we are saved.' There, when I was expounding that which is written:
60:203
et ipsa creatura liberabitur a seruitute interitus, dixi: et ipsa creatura, id est ipse homo, cum iam signaculo imaginis propter peccatum amisso remansit tantummodo creatura . quod non ita est accipiendum, quasi totum amiserit homo, quod habebat imaginis dei. nam si omnino non amisisset, non esset, propter quod diceretur: reformamini in nouitate mentis uestrae, et: in eandem imaginem transformamur; sed rursus, si totum amisisset, nihil maneret, unde diceretur: quamquam in imagine ambulat homo, tamen uane conturbatur.
「連受造之物本身也要脫離敗壞的轄制」,我便說:「連受造之物本身,也就是人本身,當他因罪如今失去了形像的印記,就只剩下一個受造之物了。」這卻不可如此理解,彷彿人把他所有的上帝形像全然失去了。因為他若把它全然失去,就沒有理由說:「你們要心意更新而變化」,以及「我們……變成主的形狀」;但反過來,他若把它全然失去,就毫無存留,何以能說:「人行走實係幻影,他們忙亂真是枉然」呢?
'and the creature itself shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption,' I said: 'and the creature itself, that is, man himself, when, having now lost the seal of the image because of sin, he remained a creature only.' This is not to be so taken as though man lost the whole of what he had of the image of God. For if he had lost it altogether, there would be no reason why it should be said: 'Be ye renewed in the newness of your mind,' and 'we are transformed into the same image'; but again, if he had lost the whole, nothing would remain whence it might be said: 'Although man walketh in an image, yet he is disquieted in vain.'
60:204
item quod dixi spiritaliter summos angelos uiuere, infimos uero animaliter, audacius dictum est de infimis, quam ut possit uel scripturis sanctis uel ipsis rebus ostendi, quia, etsi forsitan potest, difficillime potest. sexagensima octaua est de eo, quod scriptum est: o homo, tu quis es, qui respondeas deo ? ubi dixi: quia etiamsi leuioribus quisque peccatis aut certe quamuis grauioribus et multis, tamen multo gemitu, et dolore paenitendi misericordia dei dignus fuerit, non ipsius eritqui si relinqueretur, interiretsed miserentis dei, qui eius precibus dolorique subuenit. parum est enim uelle, nisi deus misereatur;
同樣,關於我所說的——最高的天使按屬靈的方式而活,最低的卻按動物性的方式而活——就那最低者所說的過於大膽,超乎聖經或事物本身所能證明的;因為即使或許能證明,也是極其艱難地方能證明。第六十八篇涉及所寫的:「你這個人哪,你是誰,竟敢向上帝強嘴呢?」在那裡我說:「即使有人,藉著較輕的罪,或縱然是較重且眾多的罪,卻以極多的哀歎與悔改之痛,得配蒙上帝的憐憫,這也不在於他自己——他若被撇下,就必滅亡——乃在於施憐憫的上帝,是祂救助他的祈禱與哀痛。因為單有意願是不夠的,除非上帝施憐憫;
Likewise, as to what I said—that the highest angels live spiritually, but the lowest live in an animal manner—it was too boldly said of the lowest, more than can be shown either by the holy Scriptures or by the things themselves; for even if perhaps it can, it can only with the greatest difficulty. The sixty-eighth refers to that which is written: 'O man, who art thou that repliest against God?' There I said: 'that even if anyone, by lighter sins, or certainly by graver and many sins yet with much groaning and grief of penitence, shall have become worthy of God's mercy, it will not be of himself—who, if he were left, would perish—but of God who has mercy, who comes to the aid of his prayers and his grief. For it is too little to will, unless God have mercy;
60:205
sed deus non miseretur, qui ad pacem uocat, nisi uoluntas praecesserit ad pacem . hoc dictum est post paenitentiam. nam est misericordia dei etiam ipsam praeueniens uoluntatem, quae si non esset, non praepararetur uoluntas a domino. ad eam misericordiam pertinet et ipsa uocatio, quae etiam fidem praeuenit. de qua paulo post cum agerem, dixi: haec autem uocatio, quae siue in singulis homi- nibus siue in populis atque in ipso genere humano per tern-, porum oportunitates operatur, altae et profundae ordinationis erit. quo pertinet etiam illud: in utero sanctificaui te, et: cum esses in renibus patris tui, uidi te, et: Iacob dilexi, Esau autem odio habui, et cetera, quamuis testimonium illud:
「但那召人歸於平安的上帝,除非意願先趨向平安,就不施憐憫。」這是就悔改之後的事而說的。因為上帝也有一種在意願本身之先的憐憫,這憐憫若不存在,意願就不會被主所預備。屬乎這憐憫的,還有那甚至在信心之先的召喚本身。稍後論及此事時,我說:「這召喚,無論在個別的人身上、在萬民之中、抑或在整個人類身上,都藉著時機的合宜而運作,屬於一種崇高而深奧的安排。」屬乎此的還有那句:「我在母腹中就已將你分別為聖」,以及「當你在你父親的腰中時,我就看見了你」,以及「雅各是我所愛的,以掃是我所惡的」等等——雖然那見證:
but God, who calls to peace, does not have mercy, unless the will has first gone before toward peace.' This was said concerning what comes after penitence. For there is also a mercy of God that goes before the will itself, and if this did not exist, the will would not be prepared by the Lord. To this mercy belongs also that very calling which even goes before faith. Treating of this a little afterward, I said: 'But this calling, which operates whether in individual men, or in peoples, and in the human race itself, through the opportunities of the times, will be of a high and deep ordination.' To this pertains also that saying: 'In the womb I sanctified thee,' and 'when thou wast in the loins of thy father, I saw thee,' and 'Jacob I loved, but Esau I hated,' and the rest—although as for that testimony:
60:206
cum esses in renibus patris tui, uidi t e, unde mihi, tamquam scriptum sit, occurrerit nescio. sexagensima nona de co, quod scriptum cst: tunc et ipse filius subiectus erit ci, qui illi subiecit omnia; septuagensima de eo, quod apostolus dicit: absorta est mors in uictoriam. ubi est, mors, contentio tua? ubi est, mors, aculeus tuus? aculeus autem mortis peccatum, uirtus uero peccati lex; septuagensima prima de eo, quod scriptum est: inuicem onera uestra portate, et sic inplebitis legem Christi; septuagensima secunda de temporibus aeternis; septuagensima tertia de eo, quod scriptum est: et habitu inuentus ut homo; septuagensima quarta de eo, quod scriptum est in epistula Pauli ad Colosenses:
「當你在你父親的腰中時,我就看見了你」——這話我從何處以為是聖經所載,我也不知道。第六十九篇涉及所寫的:「那時,子也要自己順服那叫萬物順服祂的」;第七十篇涉及使徒所說的:「死被得勝吞滅了。死啊,你的爭戰在哪裡?死啊,你的毒鉤在哪裡?死的毒鉤就是罪,罪的權勢就是律法」;第七十一篇涉及所寫的:「你們各人的重擔要互相擔當,如此就完全了基督的律法」;第七十二篇是《論永世》;第七十三篇涉及所寫的:「有人的樣式」;第七十四篇涉及保羅致歌羅西書所寫的:
'when thou wast in the loins of thy father, I saw thee'—whence it occurred to me, as though it were Scripture, I do not know. The sixty-ninth refers to that which is written: 'Then shall the Son himself also be subject to him that subjected all things unto him'; the seventieth to that which the Apostle says: 'Death is swallowed up in victory. Where, O death, is thy strife? where, O death, is thy sting? But the sting of death is sin, and the power of sin is the law'; the seventy-first to that which is written: 'Bear ye one another's burdens, and so shall ye fulfil the law of Christ'; the seventy-second is On the eternal times; the seventy-third to that which is written: 'and in fashion found as a man'; the seventy-fourth to that which is written in Paul's epistle to the Colossians:
60:207
in quo habemus redemptionem in remissionem peccatorum, qui est imago dei inuisibilis; septuagensima quinta de hereditate dei; septuagensima sexta de eo, quod Iacobus apostolus dicit: uis autem scire o homo inanis, quia fides sine operibus otiosa est ? septuagensima septima de timore, utrum peccatum sit; septuagensima octaua de pulchritudine simulacrorum; septuagensima nona: quare magi Pharaonis fecerunt miracula sicut Moyses, famulus dei; octogensima aduersus Apollinaristas; octogensima prima de quadragensima et quinquagensima; octogensima secunda de eo, quod scriptum est: quem enim diligit dominus, corripit, flagellat autem omnem filium, quem recipit; octogensima tertia de coniugio .
「我們在祂裡面得蒙救贖,罪過得以赦免,祂是那不能看見之上帝的像」;第七十五篇是《論上帝的產業》;第七十六篇涉及使徒雅各所說的:「虛浮的人哪,你願意知道沒有行為的信心是死的(無用的)嗎?」;第七十七篇是《論懼怕是否為罪》;第七十八篇是《論偶像之美》;第七十九篇:法老的術士為何像上帝的僕人摩西一樣行神蹟;第八十篇是《駁亞波里拿留派》;第八十一篇是《論四旬與五旬》;第八十二篇涉及所寫的:「因為主所愛的,祂必管教,又鞭打凡所收納的兒子」;第八十三篇是《論婚姻》。
'in whom we have redemption unto the remission of sins, who is the image of the invisible God'; the seventy-fifth is On the inheritance of God; the seventy-sixth refers to that which the Apostle James says: 'But wilt thou know, O vain man, that faith without works is idle?'; the seventy-seventh is On fear, whether it be a sin; the seventy-eighth is On the beauty of images; the seventy-ninth: Why the magicians of Pharaoh worked miracles like Moses, the servant of God; the eightieth is Against the Apollinarians; the eighty-first is On the fortieth and fiftieth (fasts); the eighty-second refers to that which is written: 'For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and he scourgeth every son whom he receiveth'; the eighty-third is On marriage.
60:208
Hoc opus sic incipit: Vtrum anima a se ipsa sit . CAPVT XXVI. DE MENDACIO LIBER VNVS. Item de mendacio scripsi librum, qui etsi cum aliquo labore intellegitur, habet tamen non inutilem ingenii et mentis administrationem magisque moribus ad ueriloquium diligendum proficit. hunc quoque auferre statueram de opusculis meis, quia et obscurus et anfractuosus et omnino molestus mihi uidebatur, propter quod eum nec edideram. deinde, cum postea scripsissem alterum, cuius titulus est: contra mendacium, multo magis istum non esse decreueram et iusseram, sed non est factum.
這部作品的起首是:「靈魂是否自有?」第二十六章:《論說謊》,一卷。同樣,我寫了一卷《論說謊》,這書雖須費些工夫方能明白,卻含有一種對才智與心思並非無益的操練,更有助於品德、使人愛好誠實的言語。這一卷我也曾決意要從我的小著作中除去,因為在我看來它既晦澀又曲折,且十分令人厭煩,因此我甚至未曾發表它。後來,當我又寫了另一卷、題名為《駁說謊》時,我更加決意並命令這一卷不當存留;但此事並未成就。
This work begins thus: 'Whether the soul is of itself.' CHAPTER 26. ON LYING, ONE BOOK. Likewise I wrote a book On Lying, which, though it is understood with some labour, nevertheless has a not unprofitable exercise of wit and mind, and profits the morals rather toward the loving of truthful speech. This too I had resolved to remove from among my little works, because it seemed to me both obscure and tortuous and altogether troublesome, for which reason I had not even published it. Then, when I had afterwards written another, whose title is Against Lying, I had far more decreed and commanded that this one should not exist; but it was not done.
60:209
itaque in ista retractatione opusculorum meorum cum eum incolumem repperissem, etiam ipsum retractatum manere praecepi, maxime quia in eo nonnulla sunt necessaria, quae in illo altero non sunt. propterea uero illius inscriptio est: contra mendacium, istius autem: de mendacio. quoniam per illum totum oppugnatio est aperta mendacii, istius autem magna pars in inquisitionis disputatione uersatur; ad eundem tamen finem uterque dirigitur. Hic liber sic incipit: Magna quaestio est de mendacio . CAPVT XXVII. AD SIMPLICIANVM LIBRI DVO.
因此,在這次對我小著作的重審中,當我發現它完好無損,便吩咐它經重審後也當存留,主要是因為其中有些必要的內容,是那另一卷所沒有的。但那一卷的題名是《駁說謊》,而這一卷的題名是《論說謊》;因為那整卷是對說謊的公開攻擊,而這一卷的大部分則在探究的論辯中進行;然而兩者都朝向同一目標。這卷書的起首是:「論說謊乃是一大問題。」第二十七章:《致辛普利西安》,兩卷。
And so, in this reconsideration of my little works, when I found it intact, I ordered that it too, once reconsidered, should remain, chiefly because in it there are some necessary things which are not in that other. But the inscription of that one is Against Lying, while of this one it is On Lying; because through that whole one there is an open assault upon lying, but a great part of this one is engaged in the discussion of inquiry; yet both are directed toward the same end. This book begins thus: 'Great is the question concerning lying.' CHAPTER 27. TO SIMPLICIANUS, TWO BOOKS.
60:210
Librorum, quos episcopus elaboraui, primi duo sunt ad Simplicianum, ecclesiae Mediolanensis antestitem, qui beatissimo successit Ambrosio, de diuersis quaestionibus, quarum duas ex epistula Pauli apostoli ad Romanos in primum librum contuli. Harum prior est de eo, quod scriptum est: quid ergo dicemus? lex peccatum est? absit, usque ad illud, ubi ait: quis me liberabit de corpore mortis huius? gratia dei per Iesum Christum, dominum nostrum . in qua illa apostoli uerba: lex spiritalis est, ego autem carnalis sum et cetera, quibus caro contra spiritum confligere ostenditur, eo modo exposui, tamquam homo describitur adhuc sub lege, nondum sub gratia constitutus;
在我作主教時所寫的書中,最先的兩卷是《致辛普利西安》,他是米蘭教會的主教,繼那至福的安波羅修之後接任,內容論及各樣問題;其中兩個問題出自使徒保羅致羅馬書,我把它們歸入第一卷。這兩者中在先的一個,是論所寫的:「這樣,我們可說甚麼呢?律法是罪嗎?斷乎不是」,直到他所說的:「誰能救我脫離這取死的身體呢?靠著我們的主耶穌基督,就能脫離了,感謝上帝。」在此,使徒的那些話——「律法是屬靈的,我卻是屬肉體的」等等,藉此顯明肉體與靈相爭——我如此解釋,彷彿所描述的是一個仍在律法之下、尚未立於恩典之下的人;
Of the books which I composed as bishop, the first two are To Simplicianus, prelate of the church of Milan, who succeeded the most blessed Ambrose, on diverse questions; two of these, from the epistle of the Apostle Paul to the Romans, I gathered into the first book. Of these the earlier is On that which is written: 'What then shall we say? is the law sin? God forbid,' as far as that where he says: 'who shall deliver me from the body of this death? the grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord.' In this I expounded those words of the Apostle—'the law is spiritual, but I am carnal,' and the rest, by which the flesh is shown to struggle against the spirit—in such a way as though a man is described still under the law, not yet established under grace;
60:211
longe enim postea etiam spiritalis hominiset hoc probabilius - esse posse illa uerba cognoui. posterior in hoc libro quaestio est ab eo loco, ubi ait: non solum autem, sed et Rebecca ex uno concubitu habens Isaac patris nostri, usque ad illud, ubi ait: nisi dominus Sabaoth reliquisset nobis semen, sicut Sodoma facti essemus et sicut Gomorra similes fuissemus . in cuius quaestionis solutione laboratum est quidem pro libero arbitrio uoluntatis humanae, sed uicit dei gratia, nec nisi ad illud potuit perueniri, ut liquidissima ueritate dixisse intellegatur apostolus: quis enim te discernit? quid autem habes, quod non accepisti? si autem accepisti, quid gloriaris, quasi non acceperis ?
因為許久之後我才明白,那些話也可以是指一個屬靈的人——而這種理解更為可信。這卷書中在後的問題,是從他所說的那處起:「不但如此,還有利百加,既從一個人、就是從我們的祖宗以撒懷了孕」,直到他所說的:「若不是萬軍之主給我們存留餘種,我們早已像所多瑪、蛾摩拉一樣了。」在解答這問題時,固然為人意志的自由抉擇費了一番心力,但上帝的恩典得了勝;除非達到這一點,就無從得出結論,即:使徒被理解為以最清晰的真理說了:「使你與人不同的是誰呢?你有甚麼不是領受的呢?若是領受的,為何自誇,彷彿不是領受的呢?」
for long afterward I came to know that those words could be also of a spiritual man—and this is more probable. The later question in this book is from that place where he says: 'And not only so, but Rebecca also, having conceived by one, even by Isaac our father,' as far as that where he says: 'unless the Lord of Sabaoth had left us a seed, we should have become as Sodom and been made like unto Gomorrah.' In the solution of this question there was indeed labour on behalf of the free choice of the human will, but the grace of God prevailed; nor could it be arrived at except this: that with the clearest truth the Apostle is understood to have said, 'For who maketh thee to differ? and what hast thou that thou didst not receive? but if thou didst receive it, why gloriest thou, as though thou hadst not received it?'
60:212
quod uolens etiam martyr Cyprianus ostendere hoc totum ipso titulo definiuit dicens: in nullo gloriandum, quando nostrum nihil sit. In secundo libro tractantur ceterae quaestiones et pro nostra quantulacumque facultate soluuntur, quae sunt omnes de scriptura, quae Regnorum appellatur. harum prima est de co, quod scriptum est: et insiliuit spiritus domini in Saul, cum alibi dicatur: et spiritus domini malus in Saul . quam cum exponerem, dixi: quamuis sit in cuiusque potestate, quid uelit, non est tamen in cuiusquam potestate, quid possit . quod ideo dictum est, quia non dicimus esse in potestate nostra,. nisi quod, cum uolumus, fit; ubi prius et maxime est ipsum uelle.
殉道者居普良也願意顯明這一點,便以標題本身概括全部,說:「我們毫無可誇的,因為我們一無所有。」在第二卷中,其餘的問題得到處理,並按我們微薄的能力加以解答——這些問題全都出自那稱為《列王紀》的經卷。其中第一個是論所寫的:「主的靈突然臨到掃羅」,而別處卻說:「主那裡來的惡魔臨到掃羅身上。」當我解釋這話時,我說:「雖然各人願意甚麼在乎他自己的權能之內,然而人所能作甚麼卻不在任何人的權能之內。」之所以這樣說,是因為我們不說一件事在我們權能之內,除非那是當我們願意時就成就的事;其中首先且主要的,乃是那意願本身。
Wishing to show this, the martyr Cyprian too defined the whole of it by the very title, saying: 'In nothing must we glory, since nothing is ours.' In the second book the remaining questions are treated and, according to our small ability, are solved—all of which are on the Scripture that is called Kings. Of these the first is On that which is written: 'And the Spirit of the Lord leaped upon Saul,' whereas elsewhere it is said: 'and an evil spirit of the Lord was upon Saul.' When I was expounding this, I said: 'although it is in each one's power what he wills, yet it is not in anyone's power what he can do.' This was said for this reason, because we do not say that a thing is in our power unless it is what, when we will it, comes to be; wherein first and chiefly is the very act of willing.
60:213
sine ullo quippe interuallo temporis praesto est uoluntas ipsa, cum uolumus; sed hanc quoque ad bene uiuendum desuper accipimus potestatem, cum praeparatur uoluntas a domino. secunda quaestio est: quomodo dictum sit: paenitet me, quod constituerim regem Saul; tertia: utrum spiritus inmundus, qui erat in pythonissa, potuerit agere, ut Samuhel a Saule uideretur et loqueretur cum eo; quarta de eo, quod scriptum est: intrauit rex Dauid et sedit ante dominum; quinta de eo, quod dixit Helias: o domine, testis huius uiduae, cum qua ego inhabito apud ipsam, tu male fecisti occidere filium eius . Hoc opus sic incipit: Gratissimam sane atque suauissimam . CAPVT XXVIII.
因為意願本身在我們願意時毫無時間間隔地當即臨在;但這權能,就是善度人生的權能,我們也是從上頭領受的,就是當意願被主所預備的時候。第二個問題是:那句「我立掃羅為王,我後悔了」是何意;第三:那在行巫術之婦人身上的污靈,是否能使撒母耳被掃羅看見並與他說話;第四是論所寫的:「大衛王進去,坐在主面前」;第五是論以利亞所說的:「主啊,這寡婦是我所寄居之家的主人,你使她的兒子死,未免行了惡事。」這部作品的起首是:「著實可感又極其甘美。」第二十八章。
For without any interval of time the will itself is present when we will; but this power too, for living well, we receive from above, when the will is prepared by the Lord. The second question is: In what manner it was said, 'It repenteth me that I have appointed Saul king'; the third: Whether the unclean spirit that was in the pythoness could bring it about that Samuel was seen by Saul and spoke with him; the fourth is On that which is written: 'King David entered and sat before the Lord'; the fifth is On that which Elijah said: 'O Lord, witness of this widow with whom I dwell in her house, thou hast done ill to slay her son.' This work begins thus: 'A most grateful and most sweet.' CHAPTER 28.
60:214
CONTRA EPISTVLAM MANICHEI, QVAM VOCANT FVNDAMENTI, LIBER VNVS. Liber contra epistulam Manichei, quam uocant fundamenti, principia eius sola redarguit, sed in ceteris illius partibus adnotationes, ubi uidebatur, adfixae sunt, quibus tota subuertitur et quibus admonerer, si quando contra totam scribere uacuisset. Hic liber. sic incipit: Vnum uerum deum omnipotentem . CAPVT XXVIIII. DE AGONE LIBER VNVS. Liber de agone Christiano fratribus in eloquio latino ineru-. ditis humili sermone conscriptus est fidei regulam continens et praecepta uiuendi. In quo illud, quod positum est: nec eos audiamus, qui carnis resurrectionem futuram negant et commemorant, quod ait Paulus apostolus:
《駁摩尼書信——他們稱之為〈基石〉》,一卷。《駁摩尼書信(他們稱之為〈基石〉)》一書只駁斥其開端部分,至於其他部分,則在覺得合適之處附加註記,藉此傾覆全書,並提醒我自己,倘若哪天有暇去針對全書撰寫時可用。這卷書的起首是:「獨一真實、全能的上帝。」第二十九章:《論爭戰》,一卷。《論基督徒的爭戰》一書是為那些不諳拉丁文辭的弟兄們,以樸實的言辭寫成,內含信仰的準則與生活的規範。其中所陳述的——「我們也不可聽從那些否認肉體將要復活的人,他們引述使徒保羅所說的:
AGAINST THE EPISTLE OF MANI WHICH THEY CALL 'THE FOUNDATION,' ONE BOOK. The book Against the Epistle of Mani which they call 'the Foundation' refutes only its beginnings, but on its other parts annotations, where it seemed fit, were affixed, by which the whole is subverted, and by which I might be reminded, should I ever have had leisure to write against the whole. This book begins thus: 'The one true almighty God.' CHAPTER 29. ON THE CONTEST, ONE BOOK. The book On the Christian Contest was written for the brethren untrained in Latin eloquence, in humble speech, containing the rule of faith and the precepts of living. In it that which is set down—'Nor let us listen to those who deny that the resurrection of the flesh is to come, and who recall that the Apostle Paul says:
60:215
caro et sanguis regnum dei non possidebunt, non intellegentes, quod ipse dicit apostolus: oportet corruptibile hoc induere incorruptionem et mortale hoc induere inmortalitatem; cum enim hoc factum fuerit, iam non erit caro et sanguis, sed caeleste corpus, non sic accipiendum est, quasi carnis non sit futura substantia, sed carnis et sanguinis nomine ipsam corruptionem carnis et sanguinis intellegendus est apostolus nuncupasse, quae utique in regno illo non erit, ubi caro incorruptibilis erit, quamuis et aliter possit intellegi, ut carnem et sanguinem opera carnis et sanguinis dixisse accipiamus apostolum, et eos dei regnum non possessuros, qui perseueranter ista dilexerint.
『血肉之體不能承受上帝的國』」——這些人不明白那同一位使徒自己所說的:「這必朽壞的總要變成不朽壞的,這必死的總要變成不死的;因為當這事成就時,就不再是血肉之體,乃是屬天的身體」——這話不可如此理解,彷彿肉體的實質將不復存在;乃是使徒被理解為用「血肉」之名來指稱血肉本身的敗壞,這敗壞在那國中必不存在,因在那裡肉體將是不朽壞的。然而也可有另一種理解:即我們把使徒所稱的「血肉」理解為血肉的作為,而那些堅持愛戀這等事的人,將不能承受上帝的國。
flesh and blood shall not possess the kingdom of God'—these men not understanding what the same Apostle himself says: 'this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal put on immortality; for when this shall have been done, it will now be no more flesh and blood, but a heavenly body'—is not to be so taken as though there will not be a substance of the flesh; but by the name of 'flesh and blood' the Apostle is to be understood to have designated the very corruption of flesh and blood, which assuredly will not be in that kingdom, where the flesh will be incorruptible. Although it can also be understood otherwise: that we take the Apostle to have called the works of flesh and blood 'flesh and blood,' and that those will not possess the kingdom of God who have perseveringly loved such things.
60:216
Hic liber sic incipit: Corona uictoriae . CAPVT XXX. DE DOCTRINA CHRISTIANA LIBRI QVATTVOR. Libros de doctrina Christiana cum inperfectos conperissem, perficere malui quam eis sic relictis ad alia retractanda transire. conpleui ergo tertium, qui scriptus fuerat usque ad eum. locum, ubi commemoratum est ex euangelio testimonium de muliere, quae fermentum abscondit in tribus mensuris farinae, donec totum fermentaretur . addidi etiam nouissimum librum et quattuor libris opus illud inpleui, quorum primi tres adiuuant, ut scripturae intellegantur, quartus autem, quomodo quae intellegimus proferenda sint.
這卷書的起首是:「得勝的冠冕。」第三十章:《論基督教教義》,四卷。既然我發現《論基督教教義》諸書尚未完成,我寧願把它們寫完,也不願就此撂下、轉去重審別的作品。因此,我完成了第三卷,它原先只寫到那處,即引述福音書中關於那婦人把麵酵藏在三斗麵裡、直到全團都發起來的見證之處。我又加上了最後一卷,並以四卷書把那部作品補足;其中前三卷有助於明白聖經,第四卷則論及我們所明白的當如何陳明出來。
This book begins thus: 'The crown of victory.' CHAPTER 30. ON CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE, FOUR BOOKS. Since I had found the books On Christian Doctrine unfinished, I preferred to complete them rather than, leaving them thus, to pass on to other things to be reconsidered. I therefore completed the third, which had been written as far as that place where a testimony from the Gospel is recalled concerning the woman who hid the leaven in three measures of meal, until the whole was leavened. I added also a last book and filled up that work with four books, of which the first three help toward the understanding of the Scriptures, but the fourth toward how the things we understand are to be set forth.
60:217
In secundo sane libro de auctore libri, quem plures uocant Sapientiam Salomonis, quod etiam ipsum sicut Ecclesiasticum Iesus Sirach scripserit, non ita constare, ut a me dictum est, postea didici et omnino probabilius conperi non esse hunc eius auctorem. ubi autem dixi: his quadraginta quattuor libris testamenti ueteris terminatur auctoritas, ex consuetudine, qua iam loquitur ecclesia, uetus testamentum appellaui; apostolus autem non uidetur appellare testamentum uetus, nisi quod datum est in monte Sina. et in eo, quod dixi: de temporum historia sanctum Ambrosium soluisse quaestionem, tamquam coaetanei fuerint Plato et Hieremias, me fefellit memoria.
其實,在第二卷中,關於那本許多人稱為《所羅門智慧書》之書的作者——說它也像《便西拉智訓》一樣,是西拉之子耶穌所寫——我後來才明白,事情並不如我所說的那樣確定,並且我發現更為可信的是:他並非此書的作者。但我在說「舊約的權威以這四十四卷書為界限」之處,是按教會如今的習慣用語稱之為「舊約」;然而使徒似乎並不把任何東西稱為舊約,除了那在西奈山所頒賜的。至於我說聖安波羅修曾從時代的歷史解答一個問題——彷彿柏拉圖與耶利米是同時代的人——這是我的記憶欺騙了我。
In the second book, indeed, concerning the author of the book which many call the Wisdom of Solomon—that this too, like Ecclesiasticus, was written by Jesus son of Sirach—I afterward learned that it is not so settled as was said by me, and I found it altogether more probable that he is not the author of this. But where I said, 'By these forty-four books the authority of the Old Testament is bounded,' I called it the 'Old Testament' from the custom by which the Church now speaks; the Apostle, however, does not seem to call anything the Old Testament except that which was given on Mount Sinai. And in that where I said that Saint Ambrose had resolved a question from the history of the times—as though Plato and Jeremiah were contemporaries—my memory deceived me.
60:218
nam quid ille de hac re episcopus dixerit, in libro eius legitur, quem de sacramentis siue de philosophia scripsit. Hoc opus sic incipit: Sunt praecepta quaedam . CAPVT XXXI. CONTRA PARTEM DONATI LIBRI DVO. Sunt duo libri mei, quorum titulus est: contra partem Donati. Quorum in libro primo dixi non mihi placere ullius. saecularis potestatis inpetu scismaticos ad communionem uehementer artari . et uere mihi tunc non placebat, quoniam nondum expertus eram, uel quantum mali eorum auderet inpunitas uel quantum eis in melius mutandis conferre posset diligentia disciplinae. Hoc opus sic incipit: Quoniam Donatistae nobis . CAPVT XXXII. CONFESSIONVM LIBRI TREDECIM.
因為那位主教在此事上所說的話,可見於他所寫的書,就是他所寫的《論聖禮》,或稱《論哲學》。這部作品的起首是:「有某些訓誡。」第三十一章:《駁多納徒派》,兩卷。我有兩卷書,題名為《駁多納徒派》。在其中第一卷裡,我說我並不贊同以任何世俗權柄的強力,把分裂教會者猛烈地逼入共融。當時我確實不贊同,因為那時我還未曾領教,他們的有恃無恐會膽敢作出多大的惡,或紀律的勤加施行能對使他們改善多有貢獻。這部作品的起首是:「既然多納徒派對我們……」第三十二章:《懺悔錄》,十三卷。
For what that bishop said on this matter is read in his book, which he wrote On the Sacraments, or On Philosophy. This work begins thus: 'There are certain precepts.' CHAPTER 31. AGAINST THE PARTY OF DONATUS, TWO BOOKS. There are two books of mine whose title is Against the Party of Donatus. In the first book of these I said that it did not please me that schismatics should be vehemently constrained to communion by the force of any secular power. And truly it did not then please me, because I had not yet learned either how much evil their impunity would dare, or how much the diligence of discipline could contribute toward changing them for the better. This work begins thus: 'Since the Donatists to us.' CHAPTER 32. CONFESSIONS, THIRTEEN BOOKS.
60:219
Confessionum mearum libri tredecim et de malis et de bonis meis deum laudant iustum et bonum atque in eum excitant humanum intellectum et affectum; interim, quod ad me adtinet, hoc in me egerunt, cum scriberentur, et agunt, cum leguntur. quid de illis alii sentiant, ipsi uiderint; multis tamen fratribus eos multum placuisse et placere scio. a primo usque ad decimum. de me scripti sunt, in tribus ceteris de scripturis sanctis ab eo, quod scriptum est: in principio fecit deus caelum et terram, usque ad sabbati requiem.. In quarto libro, cum de amici morte animi mei miseriam confiterer dicens, quod anima nostra una quodam modo facta fuerat ex duabus:
我的《懺悔錄》十三卷,就我的種種惡與善,讚美那公義良善的上帝,並激發人的悟性與情感歸向祂;同時,就我而言,這書在撰寫之時在我裡面成就了這事,在被誦讀之時也成就這事。別人對這書有何感想,任他們自己去看;但我確知,它已大大地並且仍在使許多弟兄喜悅。從第一卷到第十卷,寫的是我自己;在其餘三卷中,寫的是聖經,從所寫的「起初上帝創造天地」起,直到安息日的安息。在第四卷中,當我承認我心靈因一位朋友之死所受的苦楚,說我們的靈魂彷彿以某種方式從兩個合成了一個:
The thirteen books of my Confessions praise the just and good God concerning both my evils and my goods, and they arouse toward him the human understanding and affection; meanwhile, as far as concerns me, they wrought this in me when they were being written, and they work it when they are read. What others may feel about them, let them see to it; but that they have greatly pleased and do please many of the brethren, I know. From the first to the tenth they are written of myself; in the three remaining, of the holy Scriptures, from that which is written, 'In the beginning God made heaven and earth,' as far as the sabbath rest. In the fourth book, when I confessed the misery of my soul at the death of a friend, saying that our soul had in a certain manner been made one out of two:
60:220
et ideo, inquam, forte mori metuebam, ne totus ille moreretur, quem multum amaueram; quae mihi quasi declamatio lenis quam grauis confessio uidetur, quamuis utcumque temperata sit haec ineptia in eo, quod additum est: forte . et in libro tertio decimo quod dixi: firmamentum factum inter spiritales aquas superiores et corporales inferiores, non satis considerate dictum est; res autem in abdito est ualde. Hoc opus sic incipit: Magnus es, domine . CAPVT XXXIII. CONTRA FAVSTVM MANICHEVM LIBRI TRIGINTA TRES. Contra Faustum Manicheum blasphemantem legem et prophetas et eorum dominum et incarnationem Christi, scripturas autem noui testamenti, quibus conuincitur.
我說:「因此,我或許怕死,惟恐我所深愛的那人全然死去」——這在我看來與其說是一句嚴肅的懺悔,不如說是一種柔和的辭令;儘管這一失當之處,藉著所加上的「或許」二字,多少有所緩和。而在第十三卷中,我所說的——「在屬靈的上層水與屬形體的下層水之間造了穹蒼」——乃是未經充分考量而說的;但這事極其隱奧。這部作品的起首是:「主啊,你是至大的。」第三十三章:《駁摩尼教徒福斯圖斯》,三十三卷。針對摩尼教徒福斯圖斯,他褻瀆律法、先知、以及他們的主、並基督的道成肉身,又說那定他罪的新約聖經,
'and therefore,' I said, 'perhaps I feared to die, lest he whom I had greatly loved should wholly die'—which seems to me a mild declamation rather than a grave confession; although this ineptitude is somehow tempered by that which was added, 'perhaps.' And in the thirteenth book, that which I said—'a firmament was made between the spiritual upper waters and the corporeal lower ones'—was said without sufficient consideration; but the matter is very deeply hidden. This work begins thus: 'Great art thou, O Lord.' CHAPTER 33. AGAINST FAUSTUS THE MANICHEE, THIRTY-THREE BOOKS. Against Faustus the Manichee, blaspheming the law and the prophets, and their Lord, and the incarnation of Christ, and saying that the Scriptures of the New Testament, by which he is refuted,
60:221
falsatas esse dicentem, scripsi grande opus uerbis eius propositis reddens responsiones meas. triginta et tres disputationes sunt, quos etiam libros cur non dixerim? nam etsi sunt in eis aliqui breues, tamen libri sunt. unus uero eorum, ubi a nobis aduersus eius criminationes patriarcharum uita defenditur, tantae prolixitatis est, quantae nullus fere librorum meorum. In libro ergo tertio cum soluerem quaestionem, quomodo potuerit duos patres habere Ioseph, dixi quidem, quod ex alio natus, ab alio fuerit adoptatus, sed genus quoque adoptionis dicere debui; sic enim sonat, quod dixi, tamquam eum uiuus adoptauerit alius pater.
乃是被篡改過的,於是我寫了一部大作,把他的言論陳列出來,並作出我的回應。共有三十三篇論辯——這些我為何不稱之為書呢?因為其中即使有些簡短,畢竟仍是書。其中有一篇,是我們駁斥他對眾先祖的指控、為其生平辯護之處,篇幅之長,幾乎是我所有的書中無出其右的。因此,在第三卷中,當我解答約瑟怎能有兩位父親這問題時,我確實說他是由一人所生、由另一人所收養,但我也應當說明收養的種類;因為我所說的聽起來彷彿是另一位在世的父親收養了他。
had been falsified, I wrote a great work, setting forth his words and rendering my responses. There are thirty-three disputations—which why should I not have called books? For even if some among them are brief, yet they are books. But one of them, where against his accusations the life of the patriarchs is defended by us, is of such length as almost no one of my books. In the third book, then, when I was solving the question how Joseph could have had two fathers, I said indeed that he was born of one and adopted by another, but I ought also to have stated the kind of adoption; for what I said sounds as though another, living father, adopted him.
60:222
lex autem filios etiam mortuis adoptabat iubens, ut fratris sine filiis mortui duceret frater uxorem et fratri defuncto semen ex eadem suscitaret. quae profecto de duobus unius hominis patribus expeditior ibi redditur ratio. uterini autem fratres fuerunt, in quibus hoc contigit, ut unius defuncti, qui uocabatur Heli, duceret alter uxorem, id est Iacob, a quo Matheus narrat genitum esse Ioseph; sed uterino fratri suo eum genuit, cuius filium Lucas dicit fuisse Ioseph, non utique genitum, sed ex lege adoptiuum. hoc in eorum litteris inuentum est, qui recenti memoria post ascensionem domini de hac re scripserunt.
但律法連為死人也收養兒子,吩咐一個弟兄當娶那無子而死之兄的妻,並為那已死的兄,從同一婦人為他興起後裔。關於一個人有兩位父親的事,在那裡有一種更為簡便的解釋。發生此事的那兩人是同母的弟兄,其中一人——就是雅各——娶了那已死者、即那名叫希里之人的妻,馬太記載約瑟是從雅各所生;然而他是為他的同母之兄所生,路加說約瑟是那人之子——其實並非由他所生,乃是按律法而為義子。這事見於那些在主升天後、憑當時新近的記憶記述此事之人的著作中。
But the law adopted sons even for the dead, commanding that a brother should take the wife of a brother who had died without sons, and raise up seed for the deceased brother from the same woman. Concerning two fathers of one man, a more expeditious account is there rendered. Now they were brothers of the same womb in whom this came to pass, that the one—Jacob—took the wife of the deceased, that is, of him who was called Heli, from whom Matthew relates that Joseph was begotten; but he begot him for his uterine brother, whose son Luke says Joseph was—not indeed begotten, but by the law adoptive. This was found in the writings of those who, with recent memory after the Lord's ascension, wrote on this matter.
60:223
nam etiam nomen eiusdem mulieris, quae peperit Iacob, patrem Ioseph, de priore marito Mathan, qui fuit pater Iacob, auus Ioseph, secundum Matheum, et de marito posteriore Melchi peperit Heli, cuius erat adoptiuus Ioseph, non tacuit Africanus. quod quidem, cum Fausto responderem, nondum legeram, sed tamen per adoptionem potuisse contingere, ut unus duos haberet patres, dubitare non poteram. In duodecimo et in tertio decimo de filio Noe secundo, qui est appellatus Cham, ita disputatum est, tamquam non in filio suo Canaan, sicut scriptura demonstrat, sed in se ipso fuerit a patre maledictus.
因為即便是那生了約瑟之父雅各的同一婦人的名字——她從前夫瑪坦(按馬太,瑪坦是雅各的父親、約瑟的祖父)、又從後夫麥基生了希里(約瑟是希里的義子)——阿非利加努斯也沒有默然不提。這事我在回應福斯圖斯時確實還未讀過;然而,藉著收養能使一人有兩位父親,這我卻不能懷疑。在第十二卷和第十三卷中,關於挪亞的第二個兒子——即那名叫含的——所論的彷彿他被他父親咒詛不是在他兒子迦南身上(如經上所顯明的),而是在他自己身上。
For even the name of that same woman who bore Jacob, the father of Joseph—from her former husband Matthan, who was the father of Jacob and grandfather of Joseph according to Matthew, and from her later husband Melchi she bore Heli, whose adoptive son Joseph was—Africanus did not pass over in silence. This indeed I had not yet read when I was answering Faustus; yet that it could come about through adoption that one man should have two fathers, I could not doubt. In the twelfth and thirteenth books, concerning the second son of Noah, who was called Ham, it was so argued as though he had been cursed by his father not in his son Canaan, as the Scripture shows, but in himself.
60:224
in quarto decimo de sole et luna talia dicta sunt, tamquam sentiant et ideo tolerent uanos adoratores suos, quamuis uerba ibi accipi possint ab animali ad inanimale translata modo locutionis, qui uocatur graece metafora, sicut de mari scriptum est, quod fremat in utero matris suae uolens progredi, cum utique non habeat uoluntatem. in undetricensimo: absit, inquam, ut sit in membris sanctorum etiam genitalibus aliqua turpitudo. dicuntur quidem inhonesta, quia non habent eam speciem decoris quam membra, .
在第十四卷中,關於日與月,所說的彷彿它們有知覺、因而容忍那些崇拜它們的虛妄之人——雖然那裡的話可按一種說法理解為從有生命者轉用於無生命者,這種說法在希臘文中稱為「隱喻」,正如經上論及海所寫的:「它在母腹中翻騰、想要衝出」,儘管它確實毫無意志。在第二十九卷中:我說:「斷不可如此,聖徒的肢體、連生殖的肢體,竟有任何醜陋。」它們固然被稱為不體面的,是因它們沒有那些肢體所具有的秀美形貌,
In the fourteenth book, concerning the sun and the moon, such things were said as though they have feeling and therefore tolerate their vain worshippers—although the words there can be taken as transferred from the animate to the inanimate by a mode of speech which in Greek is called metaphor, just as it is written of the sea that 'it rages in its mother's womb, wishing to come forth,' though assuredly it has no will. In the twenty-ninth: 'Far be it,' I say, 'that there should be in the members of the saints, even the genital ones, any baseness. They are indeed called dishonourable, because they have not that appearance of comeliness which the members have
60:225
quae in promptu locata sunt, sed probabilior in aliis postea scriptis nostris reddita ratio est, cur ea dixerit etiam apostolus inhonesta, propter legem scilicet in membris repugnantem legi mentis, quae de peccato accidit, non de prima nostrae institutione naturae. Hoc opus sic incipit: Faustus quidam fuit . CAPVT XXXIIII. CONTRA FELICEM MANICHEVM LIBRI DVO, Contra Manicheum quendam nomine Felicem praesente populo in ecclesia biduo disputaui. Hipponem quippe uenerat eundem seminaturus errorem; unus enim erat ex doctoribus eorum, quamuis ineruditus liberalibus litteris, sed tamen uersutior Fortunato. gesta sunt ecclesiastica, sed inter meos libros conputantur.
就是那些置於顯處的肢體。但在我們後來別的著作中,有一個更為可信的理由被提出來,說明使徒為何連這些肢體也稱為「不體面的」——就是因著肢體中那與心思的律相爭的律,這律是由罪而生的,並非由我們本性的最初受造而來。這部作品的起首是:「從前有一個福斯圖斯。」第三十四章:《駁摩尼教徒斐力克斯》,兩卷。針對一個名叫斐力克斯的摩尼教徒,我在教會中、當著眾人面前辯論了兩天。因為他來到希坡,要撒下同樣的謬誤;他是他們的教師之一,雖不諳博雅之學,卻比福圖納圖斯更為狡黠。當時作了教會的記錄,但這些記錄算在我的書中。
which are placed in open view.' But in other of our later writings a more probable reason is rendered why even the Apostle called them 'dishonourable'—namely, on account of the law in the members warring against the law of the mind, which arose from sin, not from the first constitution of our nature. This work begins thus: 'There was a certain Faustus.' CHAPTER 34. AGAINST FELIX THE MANICHEE, TWO BOOKS. Against a certain Manichee named Felix I disputed for two days in the church, in the presence of the people. For he had come to Hippo to sow the same error; for he was one of their teachers, though untrained in liberal letters, yet more cunning than Fortunatus. Ecclesiastical acts were drawn up, but they are counted among my books.
60:226
duo ergo libri sunt, in quorum secundo disputatum est de libero arbitrio uoluntatis siue ad male operandum siue ad bonum. sed de gratia, qua uere liberi fiunt, de quibus scriptum est: si uos filius liberauerit, tunc uere liberi eritis, diligentius disputare, quoniam talis erat, cum quo agebamus, nulla sumus necessitate conpulsi. Hoc opus sic incipit: HONORIO AVGVSTO SEXTVM CONS. SEPTIMO IDVS DECEMBRIS . CAPVT XXXV. DE NATVRA BONI LIBER VNVS. Liber de natura boni aduersus Manicheos est.
因此有兩卷書,在其中第二卷裡,辯論了意志的自由抉擇,無論是趨向作惡或趨向行善。但關於那使人真正得自由的恩典——就是那些經上所寫的:「天父的兒子若叫你們自由,你們就真自由了」的人——我們並無任何必要更詳盡地辯論,因為與我們交鋒的那人正是這樣的人。這部作品的起首是:「在皇帝霍諾里烏斯第六度執政、十二月望日前第七日。」第三十五章:《論善之本性》,一卷。《論善之本性》一書是針對摩尼教徒的。
There are, then, two books, in the second of which there was disputation concerning the free choice of the will, whether toward working evil or toward good. But concerning the grace by which men are made truly free—those of whom it is written, 'If the Son shall have made you free, then shall ye be truly free'—we were compelled by no necessity to dispute more diligently, since such was the man with whom we were dealing. This work begins thus: 'IN THE SIXTH CONSULSHIP OF HONORIUS AUGUSTUS, ON THE SEVENTH DAY BEFORE THE IDES OF DECEMBER.' CHAPTER 35. ON THE NATURE OF THE GOOD, ONE BOOK. The book On the Nature of the Good is against the Manichees.
60:227
ubi ostenditur naturam incommutabilem deum esse ac summum bonum, atque ab illo esse ceteras naturas siue spiritales siue corporales atque omnes, in quantum naturae sunt, bonas esse, et quid uel unde sit malum et quanta mala Manichei ponant in natura boni et quanta bona in natura mali, quas naturas finxit error ipsorum. Hic liber sic incipit: Summum bonum, quo superius non est, deus est . CAPVT XXXVI. CONTRA SECVNDINVM MANICHEVM LIBER VNVS.
其中顯明:上帝是不變的本性、是至高的善,其餘的本性——無論屬靈的或屬形體的——都是出於祂,並且一切,就其為本性而言,都是善的;又說明惡是甚麼、惡從何而來,以及摩尼教徒在善的本性中安置了何等大的惡、在惡的本性中安置了何等大的善——這些本性乃是他們的謬誤所虛構的。這卷書的起首是:「至高的善、無有更高於它的,就是上帝。」第三十六章:《駁摩尼教徒塞昆迪努斯》,一卷。
In it is shown that God is an unchangeable nature and the highest good, and that from him are the other natures, whether spiritual or corporeal, and that all, in so far as they are natures, are good; and what evil is, or whence it is, and how great evils the Manichees place in the nature of the good, and how great goods in the nature of evil—which natures their error has feigned. This book begins thus: 'The highest good, than which there is none higher, is God.' CHAPTER 36. AGAINST SECUNDINUS THE MANICHEE, ONE BOOK.
60:228
Secundinus quidam, non ex eis, quos Manichei electos, sed ex eis, quos auditores uocant, quem ne facie quidem noueram, scripsit ad me uelut amicus honorifice obiurgans, quod oppugnarem litteris illam heresem, et admonens, ne facerem, atque ad eam sectandam potius exhortans cum eius defensione et fidei reprehensione catholicae. huic respondi; sed quia in eiusdem opusculi capite non posui, quis cui scriberet, non in epistulis meis, sed in libris habeatur. illic ab exordio conscripta est etiam eius epistula. huius autem mei uoluminis titulus est: contra Secundinum Manicheum. quod mea sententia omnibus, quae aduersus illam pestem scribere potui, praepono. Hic liber sic incipit:
有一個名叫塞昆迪努斯的——他不屬摩尼教徒所稱的「選民」,而屬他們所稱的「聽眾」,我甚至從未見過他的面——他彷彿以朋友的身分寫信給我,客氣地責備我以著作攻擊那異端,勸我不要如此,反倒勉勵我去追隨它,並為它辯護、責難大公信仰。我答覆了他;但因我在那同一小著作的開頭未曾寫明是誰寫給誰,故它不算在我的書信中,乃算在我的書中。那裡從起首也謄錄了他的來信。而我這一卷的題名是《駁摩尼教徒塞昆迪努斯》,依我之見,我把它置於我為駁斥那禍害所能寫的一切之上。這卷書的起首是:
A certain Secundinus—not of those whom the Manichees call the elect, but of those whom they call hearers, whom I had not even known by face—wrote to me as though a friend, honourably chiding me for assailing that heresy with my writings, and admonishing me not to do so, and rather exhorting me to follow it, with a defence of it and a reproach of the catholic faith. To him I replied; but because at the head of that same little work I did not set down who was writing to whom, it is reckoned not among my letters but among my books. There, from the very beginning, his letter too is transcribed. But the title of this volume of mine is Against Secundinus the Manichee, which in my judgment I prefer to all the things I have been able to write against that pestilence. This book begins thus:
60:229
Beniuolentia in me, quae apparet litteris tuis . CAPVT XXXVII. CONTRA HILARVM LIBER VNVS. Inter haec Hilarus quidam, uir tribunicius, laicus catbolicus, nescio unde aduersus dei ministros, ut fieri assolet, irritatus morem, qui tunc esse apud Carthaginem coeperat, ut hymni ad altare dicerentur de Psalmorum libro siue ante oblationem, siue cum distribueretur populo, quod fuisset oblatum, maledica reprehensione, ubicumque poterat, lacerabat asserens fieri non oportere. huic respondi iubentibus fratribus, et uocatur liber: contra Hilarum. Hic liber sic incipit: Qui dicunt mentionem ueteris testamenti . CAPVT XXXVIII. QVAESTIONES EVANGELIORVM, LIBRI DVO.
「你信中所顯出對我的善意。」第三十七章:《駁希拉魯斯》,一卷。與此同時,有一個名叫希拉魯斯的、具護民官之銜的人,是大公教會的平信徒,他不知因何緣故對上帝的僕人們動了怒(正如常有的事),便到處以毀謗的責難撕扯那當時在迦太基開始興起的習俗,即在祭壇前誦唱詩篇書中的頌歌,或在獻祭之前、或在把所獻之物分給眾人之時,他斷言此事不當行。應弟兄們的吩咐,我答覆了他,那書名為《駁希拉魯斯》。這卷書的起首是:「那些說提及舊約……之人。」第三十八章:《福音書問題》,兩卷。
'The benevolence toward me which appears in thy letters.' CHAPTER 37. AGAINST HILARUS, ONE BOOK. Meanwhile a certain Hilarus, a man of tribunician rank, a catholic layman, being irritated—as commonly happens—against the ministers of God from I know not what cause, was tearing to pieces with slanderous reproach, wherever he could, the custom which had then begun to exist at Carthage, that hymns from the book of Psalms should be recited at the altar, either before the oblation or when that which had been offered was being distributed to the people, asserting that it ought not to be done. To him I replied, at the bidding of the brethren, and the book is called Against Hilarus. This book begins thus: 'Those who say that mention of the Old Testament.' CHAPTER 38. QUESTIONS ON THE GOSPELS, TWO BOOKS.
60:230
Sunt quaedam expositiones quorundam locorum ex euangelio secundum Matheum et aliae similiter secundum Lucam; in unum librum illae, in alterum istae redactae sunt. titulus operis huius est: quaestiones euangeliorum. sed quare illa sola de supra dictis euangelistis exposita fuerint, quae his libris meis continentur, et quae ista sint, prologus meus adiunctis atque adnumeratis eisdem quaestionibus ita, ut quisque legere quod uoluerit numeros secutus inueniat, satis indicat. In primo ergo libro in eo, quod positum est, dominum seorsum duobus discipulis suam rettulisse passionem, mendositas codicis nos fefellit; nam duodecim scriptum est, non duobus .
有某些對馬太福音某些段落的解釋,另有一些同樣是對路加福音的解釋;前者被歸入一卷書,後者被歸入另一卷書。這部作品的題名是《福音書問題》。但為何在上述福音書作者中,只解釋了我這些書中所含的那幾處,以及那些是甚麼,我的序言已充分說明——那些問題附加並編了號,好使凡願意的人可循著號碼找到他想讀的內容。因此,在第一卷中,關於所陳述的——主單獨向兩個門徒述說祂的受難——抄本的訛誤欺騙了我們;因為那裡寫的是「十二」,不是「兩個」。
There are certain expositions of certain passages from the Gospel according to Matthew, and others likewise according to Luke; the former were gathered into one book, the latter into another. The title of this work is Questions on the Gospels. But why those alone from the aforesaid evangelists were expounded which are contained in these books of mine, and what these are, my prologue—the same questions being appended and numbered, so that whoever wishes may find what he wishes to read by following the numbers—sufficiently indicates. In the first book, then, in that which is set down—that the Lord apart related his passion to two disciples—the faultiness of the codex deceived us; for it is written 'twelve,' not 'two.'
60:231
in secundo nolens exponere, quomodo duos patres potuerit habere Ioseph, cuius coniux dicta est uirgo Maria, illud, quod perhibetur fratrem duxisse defuncti fratris uxorem, ut ei semen secundum legem suscitaret, ideo dixi esse infirmum, quoniam qui nasceretur nomen defuncti lex eum iubebat accipere . non est uerum; nomen enim defuncti, quod dictum est, ad hoc lex ualere praecepit, ut eius filius diceretur, non ut hoc quod ille uocaretur. Hoc opus sic incipit: Hoc opus non ita scriptum est . CAPVT XXXVIIII. ADNOTATIONES IN IOB, LIBER VNVS. Liber, cuius est titulus:
在第二卷中,我因不願解釋約瑟(有人說童貞女馬利亞是他的妻子)怎能有兩位父親,便說那所傳述的(即一個弟兄娶了已死之兄的妻,好按律法為他興起後裔)之事是站不住腳的,理由是律法吩咐那所生的當取那已死者的名。這卻不是真的;因為如前所說,律法規定那已死者的名之所以有效,是為使那已死者的兒子得以被稱述,並非為使那孩子被冠以那名。這部作品的起首是:「這部作品並非如此寫成。」第三十九章:《約伯記註記》,一卷。那題名為:
In the second book, being unwilling to expound how Joseph—whose spouse the virgin Mary was said to be—could have had two fathers, I said that that which is reported (that a brother took the wife of a deceased brother, in order to raise up seed for him according to the law) was weak, because the one who was born, the law commanded, should take the name of the deceased. This is not true; for the name of the deceased, as was said, the law ordained to avail for this: that his son should be called, not that the child should be called by that name. This work begins thus: 'This work is not so written.' CHAPTER 39. ANNOTATIONS ON JOB, ONE BOOK. The book whose title is:
60:232
adnotationes in Iob, utrum meus habendus sit an potius eorum, qui eas, sicut potuerunt uel uoluerunt, redegerunt in unum corpus descriptas de frontibus codicis, non facile dixerim. suaues enim paucissimis intellegentibus sunt, qui tamen necesse est offendantur multa non intellegentes, quia nec ipsa uerba, quae exponuntur, ita sunt descripta in multis locis, ut appareat, quid exponatur; deinde breuitatem sententiarum tanta secuta est obscuritas, ut eam lector ferre uix possit, quem necesse est plurima non intellecta transire;
《約伯記註記》——它究竟該當作是我的,還是該當作屬於那些人的,就是那些照他們所能、或所願,把這些寫在抄本頁邊的東西輯錄成一部的人——這我不易斷言。因為它們只討極少數能領會之人的喜歡,而這些人卻也免不了因許多不能理解之處而受阻;因為即使那些被解釋的話語本身,在許多地方也未曾寫得清楚,以致看不出所解釋的是甚麼;再者,那些簡短句子所隨帶的晦澀如此之甚,以致讀者幾乎無法忍受,他勢必要略過極多未能理解的部分;
Annotations on Job—whether it is to be held as mine, or rather as belonging to those who, as they could or would, redacted into one body these things written on the margins of the codex—I could not easily say. For they are pleasant to very few who understand, who nevertheless must needs be offended by not understanding many things; because not even the very words that are expounded are, in many places, so written down that it appears what is being expounded; and then such obscurity has followed the brevity of the sentences that a reader can scarcely bear it, who must needs pass over very many things not understood;
60:233
postremo etiam mendosum conperi opus ipsum in codicibus nostris, ut emendare non possem nec editum a me dici uellem, nisi quia scio fratres id habere, quod studio non potuit denegari. Hic liber sic incipit: Et opera magna erant ei super terram . CAPVT XL. DE CATECHIZANDIS RVDIBVS LIBER VNVS. Est etiam liber unus de catechizandis rudibus hoc ipso titulo praenotatus. in quo libro, ubi dixi: nec angelus, qui cum spiritibus aliis satellitibus suis superbiendo deseruit oboedientiam dei et diabolus factus est, aliquid nocuit deo, sed sibi; nouit enim deus ordinare deserentes se animas, conuenientius diceretur: deserentes se spiritus, quoniam de angelis agebatur. Hic liber sic incipit:
最後,我發現這部作品在我們的抄本中本身就有訛誤,以致我既不能校訂它,也不願它被稱為由我發表的——只是因為我知道弟兄們已有此書,這是他們的熱心所無法拒予的。這卷書的起首是:「他在地上有極大的產業。」第四十章:《論教導初信者》,一卷。另有一卷書《論教導初信者》,就以此題名冠於篇首。在這卷書中,我說:「那天使,就是與他其他隨從之靈一同因驕傲而背棄對上帝的順服、成了魔鬼的那位,並沒有害到上帝,只害了自己;因為上帝曉得如何安置那些背棄祂的靈魂」——這裡更恰當的說法是「那些背棄祂的靈」,因為所論的是天使。這卷書的起首是:
lastly, I found the work itself faulty in our codices, such that I could neither emend it, nor would wish it to be called published by me—save that I know the brethren have it, which by their zeal could not be denied. This book begins thus: 'And there were great works belonging to him upon the earth.' CHAPTER 40. ON THE CATECHIZING OF THE UNINSTRUCTED, ONE BOOK. There is also one book On the Catechizing of the Uninstructed, marked beforehand with this very title. In which book, where I said, 'Nor did the angel, who with his other satellite spirits, by pride, forsook obedience to God and was made the devil, do any harm to God, but to himself; for God knows how to order the souls that forsake him'—it would more fittingly be said 'the spirits that forsake him,' since it was of angels that the discourse treated. This book begins thus:
60:234
Petisti me, frater Deogratias . CAPVT XLI. DE TRINITATE LIBRI QVINDECIM. Libros de trinitate, quae deus est, quindecim scripsi per aliquot annos. sed cum eorum duodecim non perfecissem et eos diutius tenerem, quam possent sustinere, qui uehementer eos habere cupiebant, subtracti sunt mihi minus emendati, quam deberent ac possent, quando eos edere uoluissem. quod posteaquam conperi, quia et alia eorum apud nos exemplaria remanserant, statueram eos iam ipse non edere, sed sic habere, ut alio aliquo opusculo meo, quid mihi de his euenerit, dicerem.
德奧格拉提亞斯弟兄,你曾請求於我。第四十一章。論三位一體,共十五卷。我用了好幾年寫成論三位一體(三位一體即是神)十五卷。但當其中十二卷尚未完成,我又留存過久,超出那些殷切渴望得到它們之人所能忍耐的限度時,它們就在尚未如我打算出版時所應有、所能有的修訂程度之前,被人從我手中取走。我後來得知此事,因為那些抄本另有副本留在我這裡,便決意此後自己不再出版它們,而是保存原狀,好在我另一部小著作中說明我在此事上的遭遇。
You asked me, brother Deogratias. CHAPTER 41. FIFTEEN BOOKS ON THE TRINITY. I wrote fifteen books on the Trinity, which is God, over the course of several years. But when I had not yet finished twelve of them and was keeping them longer than those who eagerly desired to have them could endure, they were taken from me in a less corrected state than they ought to have been and than they could have been, had I wished to publish them. After I found this out, since other copies of them also remained in my possession, I had determined not to publish them myself at all, but to keep them as they were, and in some other little work of mine to state what had happened to me concerning them.
60:235
urguentibus tamen fratribusquia resistere non eis ualuiemendaui eos, quantum emendandos putaui, et conpleui et edidi adiungens eis a capite epistulam, quam scripsi ad uenerabilem Aurelium, episcopum Carthaginiensis ecclesiae, quo tamquam prologo exposui et quid accidisset et quid facere mea cogitatione uoluissem et quid fratrum conpellente caritate fecissem. In quorum libro undecimo, cum de corpore uisibili agerem, dixi: quocirca id amare alienari est . quod secundum eum amorem dictum est, quo aliquid sic amatur, ut eo fruendo existimet beatum se esse, qui hoc amat; nam non est alienari in laudem creatoris amare speciem corporalem, ut ipso creatore fruens quisque uere beatus sit.
然而,因弟兄們的催逼——因我無力抗拒他們——我便按我認為應當修訂的程度加以修訂,完成並出版,並在卷首附上一封信,那是我寫給迦太基教會可敬的主教奧勒留的。我在信中如同序言一般說明所發生之事、我依自己的想法本欲做的、以及我在弟兄們催逼之愛下所做的。在這些書的第十一卷中,當我論及可見之形體時,我說:「故此愛戀它便是離棄真道。」這是就那種愛而言,即人如此愛某物,以致以享用它為自己的福樂;因為為讚美造物主而愛形體之美並非離棄,反倒使人得以享用造物主本身,從而真正得福。
Nevertheless, at the urging of the brethren — for I was unable to resist them — I corrected them as far as I thought they should be corrected, completed them, and published them, prefixing to them a letter which I wrote to the venerable Aurelius, bishop of the church of Carthage. In it, as in a prologue, I set forth both what had happened and what I had intended to do according to my own thinking, and what I had done under the compelling love of the brethren. In the eleventh of these books, when I was treating of the visible body, I said: 'therefore to love this is to be estranged.' This was said with reference to that love by which something is so loved that whoever loves it thinks himself blessed by enjoying it; for it is not to be estranged to love bodily beauty in praise of the Creator, so that anyone, enjoying the Creator himself, may be truly blessed.
60:236
itemque in eodem ubi dixi: nec auem quadrupedem memini, quia non uidi, sed phantasiam tamen facillime intueor, dum alicui formae uolatili, qualem uidi, adiungo alios duos pedes, quales itidem uidi, haec dicens non potui recolere uolatilia quadrupedia, quae lex commemorat. neque enim conputat in pedibus duo posteriora crura, quibus locustae saliunt, quas dicit mundas, et ideo discernit ab inmundis talibus uolatilibus, quae non saliunt illis cruribus, sicut sunt scarabei. omnia quippe huius modi uolatilia quadrupedia uocantur in lege. In duodecimo uelut expositio uerborum apostoli, ubi ait:
同樣,在同一卷中,我曾說:「我不記得有四足的鳥,因為我未曾見過;然而我極易在想像中描繪它,即在我曾見過的某種有翼之形上,添加另外兩足,正如我同樣見過的那樣」——說這話時,我未能想起律法所提到的四足飛蟲。因為律法不把蝗蟲跳躍所用的兩條後腿算作足,牠稱這蝗蟲為潔淨的,並藉此把牠與那些不用這樣的腿跳躍的不潔飛蟲區分開來,如甲蟲之類。因為凡此類飛蟲在律法中皆稱為四足的。在第十二卷中有如同對使徒之言的解釋,使徒在那裡說:
Likewise, in the same book, where I said: 'nor do I remember a four-footed bird, because I have not seen one; yet I very easily picture it in imagination, when to some winged form, such as I have seen, I add two more feet, such as I have likewise seen' — in saying this I could not recall the four-footed flying creatures which the Law mentions. For it does not count among the feet the two hind legs by which locusts leap, which it calls clean, and therefore distinguishes them from those unclean flying creatures which do not leap with such legs, as are beetles. For all flying creatures of this kind are called four-footed in the Law. In the twelfth book there is, as it were, an exposition of the words of the Apostle, where he says:
60:237
omne peccatum, quodcumque fecerit homo, extra corpus est, non mihi satisfacit, nec sic puto intellegendum, quod dictum est: qui autem fornicatur, in corpus proprium peccat, tamquam ille hoc faciat, qui propter adipiscenda ea, quae per corpus sentiuntur, ut in his finem boni sui ponat, aliquid agit. hoc enim longe plura peccata conplectitur quam illa fornicatio, quae concubitu perpetratur inlicito, de qua locutum, cum hoc diceret, apostolum apparet. Hoc opus excepta epistula, quae postmodum ad eius caput 15 adiuncta est, sic incipit: Lecturus haec, quae de trinitate disserimus . CAPVT XLII. DE CONSENSV EVANGELISTARVM LIBRI QVATTVOR.
「人所犯的無論甚麼罪,都在身體以外」——這不能使我滿意,我也不認為所說的當如此理解,即:「唯有行淫的,是得罪自己的身體」,彷彿那人是為了得到藉身體所感受之物、以在這些事上安置自己至善之終極目的而有所行動。因為這包含的罪遠多於那藉非法交合所犯的淫亂,顯然使徒說這話時所論的正是後者。這部著作——除去後來附於卷首作為第十五章的那封信之外——開頭如此:「你將要閱讀我們論三位一體所討論的內容。」第四十二章。論福音書作者的一致,共四卷。
'Every sin that a man commits is outside the body' — this does not satisfy me, nor do I think that what is said should be understood in such a way, namely: 'but he who fornicates sins against his own body,' as if that man does it who, in order to attain those things which are perceived through the body, does something so as to place in these the end of his good. For this embraces far more sins than that fornication which is committed by unlawful intercourse, of which it is clear the Apostle was speaking when he said this. This work — apart from the letter which was afterwards joined to it at its head as chapter 15 — begins thus: 'You who are about to read what we discuss concerning the Trinity.' CHAPTER 42. FOUR BOOKS ON THE AGREEMENT OF THE EVANGELISTS.
60:238
Per eosdem annos, quibus paulatim libros de trinitate 20 dictabam, scripsi et alios labore continuo interponens eos illorum temporibus, in quibus sunt libri quattuor de consensu euangelistarum propter eos, qui tamquam dissentientibus calumniantur. quorum primus liber aduersus illos conscriptus est, qui tamquam maxime sapientem Christum uel honorant uel honorare se fingunt et ideo nolunt euangelio credere, quia non ab illo illa conscripta sunt, sed ab eius discipulis, quos existimant ei diuinitatem, qua crederetur deus, errore tribuisse.
在我逐漸口述論三位一體諸卷的同一些年間,我也寫了其他著作,藉不斷的勞作把它們穿插於前者的時段之中;其中就有論福音書作者的一致四卷,是為了那些誣衊福音書作者彼此矛盾之人而寫的。這些書中第一卷是針對那些人而作,他們尊崇基督、或佯裝尊崇基督,如同尊崇一位至為智慧的人,因而不肯相信福音,理由是那些內容並非基督親自所寫,而是由他的門徒所寫,他們以為門徒因錯誤而把那使人信他為神的神性歸於他。
During the same years in which I was gradually dictating the books on the Trinity, I wrote others too, inserting them by continuous labor into the times of the former; among these are the four books on the agreement of the Evangelists, written on account of those who slander them as being at variance. The first of these books was composed against those who honor Christ, or pretend to honor him, as though a supremely wise man, and therefore refuse to believe the Gospel, because those things were not written by him but by his disciples, whom they suppose to have ascribed to him, by an error, the divinity by which he was to be believed to be God.
60:239
In quo libro ex Abraham coepisse gentem Hebreorum est quidem et hoc credibile, ut Hebrei uelut Abrahei dicti esse uideantur, sed ex illo uerius intelleguntur appellati, qui uocabatur Heber, tamquam Heberei, de qua re in libro sexto decimo de ciuitate dei satis disserui. in secundo, cum agerem de duobus patribus Ioseph, ab altero dixi genitum, ab altero adoptatum; sed dicendum fuit: alteri adoptatum. defuncto enim, quod magis credendum est, secundum legem fuerat adoptatus, quoniam qui eum genuit eius matrem, fratris defuncti coniugem, duxerat. item ubi dixi:
在這卷書中,希伯來民族由亞伯拉罕開始固然也是可信的,以致希伯來人似乎因亞伯拉罕而被稱作彷彿「亞伯拉罕人」;但更真確地說,他們被理解為因那名叫希伯的人而得名,彷彿「希伯人」——這一點我已在神之城第十六卷中充分討論。在第二卷中,當我論及約瑟的兩位父親時,我說他由一位所生,由另一位所收養;但我本應說:為另一位所收養。因為那人既已去世(這是更當相信的),約瑟便是按律法被收養的,因為生他的人娶了他母親,即已故弟兄之妻。同樣,我曾在那裡說:
In this book, that the Hebrew nation began from Abraham is indeed also credible, so that the Hebrews might seem to be called as it were 'Abrahei' after Abraham; but they are more truly understood to have been named after him who was called Heber, as it were 'Heberei' — a matter I have discussed sufficiently in the sixteenth book of The City of God. In the second book, when I was treating of the two fathers of Joseph, I said he was begotten by the one and adopted by the other; but I ought to have said: adopted for the other. For, when the man had died — which is more to be believed — he had been adopted according to the Law, since the one who begot him had married his mother, the wife of his deceased brother. Likewise, where I said:
60:240
Lucas uero ad ipsum Dauid per Nathan ascendit, per quem prophetam deus peccatum ipsius expiauit, per cuius nominis prophetam dicere debui, ne putaretur idem fuisse homo, cum alter fuerit, quamuis et ipse hoc uocaretur. Hoc opus sic incipit: Inter omnes diuinas auctoritates . CAPVT XLIII. CONTRA EPISTVLAM PARMENIANI LIBRI TRES. In quibusdam libris contra epistulam Parmeniani, Donatistarum Carthaginiensis episcopi successorisque Donati, quaestio noua uersatur et soluitur, utrum in unitate eorundem communione sacramentorum mali contaminent bonos et quemadmodum non contaminent disputatur propter ecclesiam toto orbe diffusam, cui calumniando scisma fecerunt.
「但路加藉拿單上溯至大衛本人,神藉拿單這位先知贖了大衛的罪」——為了這名字的一位先知緣故,我本應如此說明,免得有人以為所指的是同一人,其實乃是另一人,雖然他也名叫此名。這部著作開頭如此:「在一切神聖權威之中。」第四十三章。駁帕爾梅尼安的書信,共三卷。在若干駁帕爾梅尼安(迦太基的多納徒派主教、多納徒的繼任者)書信的書中,探討並解決了一個新問題:在同一群人共領聖禮的合一中,惡人是否玷污善人;並論證他們如何不致玷污善人,此乃為那遍布全世界的教會辯護,多納徒派卻藉誣衊在她之上造成了分裂。
'But Luke ascends to David himself through Nathan, through which prophet God expiated David's sin' — for the sake of a prophet of this name I ought to have said this, lest the same man be thought to have been intended, whereas it was another, although he too was called by this name. This work begins thus: 'Among all the divine authorities.' CHAPTER 43. AGAINST THE LETTER OF PARMENIANUS, THREE BOOKS. In certain books against the letter of Parmenianus, the Donatist bishop of Carthage and successor of Donatus, a new question is treated and resolved: whether, in the unity of the fellowship of the sacraments among the same men, the evil contaminate the good; and it is discussed how they do not contaminate them, on behalf of the Church spread throughout the whole world, against which they made a schism by their slander.
60:241
In quorum libro tertio, cum dissereretur, quomodo sit accipiendum, quod ait apostolus: auferte malum ex uobis ipsis, illud, quod dixi: ut ex se ipso quisque auferat malum, non sic esse intellegendum, sed sic potius, ut homo malus auferatur ex hominibus bonis, quod fit per ecclesiasticam disciplinam, sicut graeca lingua indicat, ubi sine ambiguitate scriptum est, ut intellegatur: hominem malum, non: hoc malum, quamuis et secundum istum intellectum responderim Parmeniano.\' Hoc opus sic incipit: Multa quidem alias aduersus Donatistas . CAPVT XLIIII. DE BAPTISMO LIBRI SEPTEM. Contra Donatistas auctoritate beatissimi episcopi et martyris.
在這些書的第三卷中,當討論到使徒所說「你們應當把那惡人從你們中間趕出去」當如何理解時,我作出的那個說法——即這話不當理解為各人應把惡從自己身上除去,而寧可理解為當把惡人從善人中間除去,此事乃藉教會的懲戒而行,正如希臘文所示,希臘文毫不含糊地寫明,使人明白其意為「那惡人」,而非「這惡事」——儘管我也曾按後一種理解回覆帕爾梅尼安。這部著作開頭如此:「我在別處確實已寫了許多駁多納徒派之言。」第四十四章。論洗禮,共七卷。駁那些企圖藉至福主教兼殉道者之權威為己辯護的多納徒派。
In the third of these books, when it was being discussed how one is to understand what the Apostle says: 'take away the evil from among yourselves,' that statement which I made — namely, that it is not to be understood as that each one should take away the evil from himself, but rather that the evil man should be taken away from among good men, which is done through ecclesiastical discipline, as the Greek language indicates, where it is written without ambiguity, so that it is to be understood as 'the evil man,' not 'this evil' — although I answered Parmenianus even according to that latter interpretation. This work begins thus: 'Many things indeed I have elsewhere written against the Donatists.' CHAPTER 44. ON BAPTISM, SEVEN BOOKS. Against the Donatists, who endeavor to defend themselves by the authority of the most blessed bishop and martyr.
60:242
Cypriani se defendere molientes septem libros de baptismo scripsi, in quibus docui nihil sic ualere ad refellendos Donatistas et ad eorum prorsus ora claudenda, ne aduersus catholicam suum scisma defendant, quomodo litteras factumque Cypriani. Vbicumque autem in his libris commemoraui ecclesiam non habentem. maculam aut rugam, non sic accipiendum. est, quasi iam sit, sed quae praeparatur, ut sit, quando apparebit etiam gloriosa. nunc enim propter quasdam ignorantias et infirmitates membrorum suorum habet, unde cottidie tota dicat: dimitte nobis debita nostra.
多納徒派企圖藉居普良為己辯護,我便寫了論洗禮七卷,在其中我表明:沒有甚麼比居普良的著作與行事更能有力地駁倒多納徒派、徹底封住他們的口,使他們不能為自己的分裂對抗大公教會。但在這些書中凡我提到教會沒有玷污、皺紋之處,皆不當理解為她已然如此,乃是說她正被預備成為如此,及至她也將顯為榮耀之時。因為如今,由於她肢體某些的無知與軟弱,她有理由使全教會每日都說:「免我們的債。」
As the Donatists strive to defend themselves by Cyprian, I wrote seven books on baptism, in which I showed that nothing is so effective for refuting the Donatists and for entirely shutting their mouths, lest they defend their schism against the Catholic Church, as the writings and the conduct of Cyprian. But wherever in these books I have mentioned the Church as having no spot or wrinkle, it is not to be taken as though she is already such, but as one who is being prepared to be such, when she shall appear also glorious. For now, on account of certain ignorances and infirmities of her members, she has cause whereby the whole Church daily says: 'forgive us our debts.'
60:243
in quarto libro, cum dicerem uicem baptismi posse habere passionem, non satis idoneum posui illius latronis exemplum, quia utrum non fuerit baptizatus incertum est. in libro septimo de uasis aureis et argenteis in domo magna constitutis sensum Cypriani secutus sum, qui haec accepit in bonis, in malis autem lignea et fictilia, ad illa referens quod dictum est: alia quidem in honorem, ad haec autem quod dictum est: alia uero in contumeliam. sed magis approbo, quod apud Tyconium postea repperi uel aduerti, in utrisque intellegendum quaedam in honore, non sola scilicet aurea et argentea, et rursus in utrisque quaedam in contumelia, non utique lignea et fictilia. Hoc opus sic incipit:
在第四卷中,當我說殉道能代替洗禮時,我提出那強盜的例子作為不夠恰當的例證,因為他是否曾受洗尚不確定。在第七卷中,論到擺在大戶人家中的金銀器皿,我遵從居普良的解釋,他把這些理解為善人,而木器與瓦器則指惡人,把前者歸於所說的「有作為貴重的」,把後者歸於所說的「也有作為卑賤的」。但我更贊同後來在提科尼烏斯那裡所見或所注意到的:在兩種器皿中都當理解為有某些是貴重的——不只是金銀器皿——反之在兩種器皿中也都有某些是卑賤的,並非唯獨木器與瓦器。這部著作開頭如此:
In the fourth book, when I said that martyrdom can take the place of baptism, I put forward as not sufficiently apt the example of that thief, because it is uncertain whether he was baptized or not. In the seventh book, concerning the vessels of gold and silver set in a great house, I followed the interpretation of Cyprian, who took these to signify the good, while the wooden and earthen vessels signify the evil, referring the former to what is said 'some indeed unto honor,' and the latter to what is said 'but others unto dishonor.' But I rather approve what I afterwards found, or noted, in Tyconius: that in both kinds certain things are to be understood as being in honor — not only the gold and silver ones — and again that in both kinds certain things are in dishonor, not merely the wooden and earthen ones. This work begins thus:
60:244
In eis libris, quos aduersus epistulam Parmeniani . CAPVT XLV. CONTRA QVOD ADTVLIT CENTVRIVS A DONATISTIS LIBER VNVS. 6 Cum aduersus partem Donati multa crebris disputationibus ageremus, adtulit ad ecclesiam quidam laicus tunc eorum nonnulla contra nos dicta uel scripta in paucis uelut testimoniis, quae suae causae suffragari putant. breuissime respondi. huius libelli titulus est: contra quod adtulit Centurius a Donatistis, et incipit sic: Dicis eo, quod scriptum est in Salomone: ab aqua aliena abstinere . CAPVT XLVI. AD INQVISITIONES IANVARI LIBRI.DVO. Libri duo, quorum est titulus:
「在我駁帕爾梅尼安書信所寫的那些書中。」第四十五章。駁森圖里烏斯從多納徒派所提出之事,一卷。當我們在頻繁的辯論中多方對付多納徒的黨派時,一位當時屬他們一黨的平信徒把某些反對我們的言論或文字帶到教會,形式如同幾則見證,他們以為這些見證支持他們的論點。我極簡短地作了回覆。這小書的標題是:「駁森圖里烏斯從多納徒派所提出之事」,開頭如此:「你說,因為所羅門書上寫著:要遠避外人的水。」第四十六章。答雅努阿里烏斯的詢問,共兩卷。兩卷書,標題為:
'In those books which I wrote against the letter of Parmenianus.' CHAPTER 45. AGAINST WHAT CENTURIUS BROUGHT FORWARD FROM THE DONATISTS, ONE BOOK. When we were dealing much with the party of Donatus in frequent disputations, a certain layman, then of their party, brought to the Church some things said or written against us in a few testimonies, as it were, which they think support their cause. I replied very briefly. The title of this little book is: 'Against what Centurius brought forward from the Donatists,' and it begins thus: 'You say that, because it is written in Solomon: keep away from strange water.' CHAPTER 46. TO THE INQUIRIES OF JANUARIUS, TWO BOOKS. Two books, whose title is:
60:245
ad inquisitiones Ianuari, multa de sacramentis continent disputata, siue quae uniuersaliter siue partiliter, id est non peraeque in omnibus locis, seruat ecclesia, nec tamen commemorari omnia potuerunt, sed satis ad inquisita responsum est. quorum librorum prior epistula esthabet quippe in capite, quis ad quem scribat - sed ideo inter libros adnumeratur hoc opus, quoniam sequens, qui nomina nostra non habet, multo est prolixior et in eo multo plura tractantur. In primo ergo, quod de manna dixi: quia unicuique secundum propriam uoluntatem in ore sapiebat, non mihi occurrit, unde possit probari, nisi ex libro Sapientiae, quem Iudaei non recipiunt in auctoritatem canonicam.
「答雅努阿里烏斯的詢問」,含有許多關於聖禮的討論——包括教會普遍遵守的,以及她部分遵守的,即並非在各地一律遵守的;然而並非一切都能提及,但對所詢問的已作了足夠的回答。這兩卷書中前一卷是書信——因為它卷首有誰寫給誰——但這部著作之所以列入書卷之列,緣故在此:因為後一卷(其上並無我們的名字)篇幅長得多,論及的事也多得多。那麼在第一卷中,關於我論嗎哪所說的:「它在各人口中按各人自己的心願而有味道」,我想不出從何處能證明此事,除非是從智慧書,而猶太人並不接受智慧書為正典權威。
'To the inquiries of Januarius,' contain many discussions of the sacraments — both those which the Church observes universally, and those which she observes partially, that is, not uniformly in all places; and yet not all could be mentioned, but sufficient answer was given to what was inquired. Of these books the former is a letter — for it has at its head who writes and to whom — but this work is reckoned among the books for this reason: because the following one, which does not bear our names, is much longer and treats of many more matters. In the first, then, as to what I said about the manna: 'that it tasted to each according to his own will in his mouth,' it does not occur to me from where this could be proved, except from the Book of Wisdom, which the Jews do not receive into canonical authority.
60:246
quod tamen fidelibus potuit prouenire, non illis aduersus deum murmuratoribus, qui profecto alias escas non desiderarent, si hoc eis saperet manna, quod uellent. Hoc opus sic incipit: Ad ea, quae me interrogasti . CAPVT XLVII. DE OPERE MONACHORVM LIBER VNVS. Vt de opere monachorum librum scriberem, illa necessitas conpulit, quod cum apud Carthaginem monasteria esse coepissent, alii se suis manibus transigebant optemperantes apostolo, alii uero ita ex oblationibus religiosorum uiuere uolebant, ut nihil operantes, unde necessaria uel haberent uel supplerent, se potius implere praeceptum apostolicum existimarent atque iactarent, ubi dominus ait: respicite uolatilia caeli et lilia agri.
然而這對信徒本可實現,而非對那些向神發怨言之人,那些人若嗎哪能按他們所願而有味道,本必不會渴望別的食物。這部著作開頭如此:「至於你所詢問於我的事。」第四十七章。論修士的工作,一卷。使我寫論修士工作一書的,是這樣的迫切需要:當迦太基開始有了修道院,有些人順從使徒,親手勞作以自給;但另一些人卻願意單靠虔敬者的奉獻度日,以致他們不做任何工作以獲得或補足必需之物,反倒認為並誇口說自己是在成全使徒的教訓,即主所說:「你們看那天上的飛鳥,和田間的百合花。」
Yet this could have come to pass for the faithful, not for those who murmured against God, who surely would not have desired other food, if this manna had tasted to them as they wished. This work begins thus: 'To those things which you asked me.' CHAPTER 47. ON THE WORK OF MONKS, ONE BOOK. That I should write a book on the work of monks, this necessity compelled me: that, when monasteries had begun to exist at Carthage, some supported themselves by their own hands, obeying the Apostle, but others wished to live from the offerings of the religious in such a way that, doing no work by which they might either have or supply necessities, they rather considered and boasted that they were fulfilling the apostolic precept where the Lord says: 'behold the birds of the air and the lilies of the field.'
60:247
unde etiam iam inter laicos inferioris propositi, sed tamen studio feruentes existere coeperant tumultuosa certamina, quibus ecclesia turbaretur, aliis hoc, aliis aliud defendentibus. huc accedebat, quod criniti erant quidam eorum, qui operandum non esse dicebant. unde contentiones hinc rixantium, inde quasi pugnantium pro partium studiis augebantur. propter haec uenerabilis senex Aurelius, ecclesiae ipsius ciuitatis episcopus, ut hinc aliquid scriberem iussit, et feci. Hic liber sic incipit: lussioni tuae, sancte frater Aureli . CAPVT XLVIII. DE BONO CONIVGALI LIBER VNVS.
因此,甚至在那些身分較低卻仍熱心火熱的平信徒中間,也開始興起喧擾的爭執,攪擾了教會,各人各執一詞。此外還有:那些主張不當工作的人中,有些人蓄留長髮。於是一方爭吵、另一方彷彿為各自黨派的熱心而爭鬥的紛爭日益加增。因此那可敬的長者、該城教會的主教奧勒留吩咐我就此事寫些甚麼,我便照做了。這卷書開頭如此:「聖弟兄奧勒留,遵你的吩咐。」第四十八章。論婚姻之善,一卷。
Hence also, even among the laity of a lower calling, but nevertheless fervent in zeal, there had begun to arise tumultuous contentions by which the Church was disturbed, some defending one thing, others another. To this was added that some of those who said one ought not to work wore long hair. Hence the strifes of those quarreling on the one side, and as it were fighting on the other for the zeal of their parties, were increasing. On account of these things the venerable old man Aurelius, bishop of that city's church, commanded me to write something on this matter, and I did so. This book begins thus: 'To your command, holy brother Aurelius.' CHAPTER 48. ON THE GOOD OF MARRIAGE, ONE BOOK.
60:248
Iouiniani heresis sacrarum uirginum meritum aequando pudicitiae coniugali tantum ualuit in urbe Romana, ut nonnullas etiam sanctimoniales, de quarum inpudicitia suspicio nulla praecesserat, deiecisse in nuptias diceretur hoc maxime argumento, cum eas urgeret dicens: (tu ergo melior quam Sarra, melior quam Susanna siue Anna?\' et ceteras commemorando testimonio sanctae scripturae commendatissimas feminas, quibus se illae meliores uel etiam pares cogitare non possent. hoc modo etiam uirorum sanctorum sanctum caelibatum. commemoratione patrum coniugatorum et conparatione frangebat. huic monstro sancta ecclesia, quae ibi est, fidelissime ac fortissime restitit.
約維尼安的異端把聖童女的功德與夫妻的貞潔等同起來,在羅馬城竟盛行到這地步,以致有些奉獻的婦女——在此之前並無人懷疑其貞操——據說被誘入婚姻,尤其是藉這樣的論據,即他逼問她們說:「難道你就比撒拉更好,比蘇撒拿或亞拿更好嗎?」他又列舉聖經見證所極力稱許的其他婦女,那些奉獻的婦女不能設想自己比她們更好、甚或與她們相等。他也用這法子,藉提及並比較已婚的先祖,來摧毀聖潔之人的聖潔獨身。那地的聖教會極其忠信、極其勇敢地抵擋了這怪異的教訓。
The heresy of Jovinian, by equating the merit of holy virgins with conjugal chastity, prevailed so far in the city of Rome that some consecrated women, against whose modesty no suspicion had previously arisen, were said to have been cast down into marriage — chiefly by this argument, when he pressed them saying: 'Are you then better than Sarah, better than Susanna or Anna?' And by mentioning the other women most highly commended by the testimony of Holy Scripture, whom they could not think themselves better than or even equal to. In this way too he broke down the holy celibacy of holy men by mention and comparison of the married patriarchs. The holy Church which is there most faithfully and most bravely resisted this monstrous doctrine.
60:249
remanserant autem istae disputationes eius in quorundam sermunculis ac susurris, quas palam suadere nullus audebat. sed etiam occulte uenenis repentibus facultate, quam donabat dominus, occurrendum fuit, maxime quoniam iactabatur Iouiniano responderi non potuisse cum laude, sed cum uituperatione nuptiarum. propter hoc librum edidi, cuius inscriptio est: de bono coniugali. ubi de propagine filiorum, priusquam homines mortem peccando mererentur, quoniam concubitus mortalium corporum res uidetur, quaestio magna dilata est, sed in aliis postea litteris nostris satis, quantum arbitror, explicatur. Dixi etiam quodam loco:
但他這些論說仍存留於某些人的閒談與私語中,無人敢公然為之辯護。然而,既然連隱藏的毒素也在潛入,就必須用主所賜的能力加以應對——尤其因為有人誇口說約維尼安是無法被駁倒的,除非以貶低婚姻為代價、而非以稱讚婚姻來回應。因此我出版了一書,標題為:「論婚姻之善」。在其中,關於人在因犯罪而招致死亡之前生兒育女之事——因為所論的問題似乎正是必死之身的交合——我把一大問題擱置了;但在我們後來別的著作中,我認為此問題已得到充分闡明。我也在某處說過:
But these disputations of his had remained in the little talk and whisperings of certain people, which no one dared to advocate openly. Yet, since even hidden poisons were creeping in, they had to be met with the ability which the Lord granted — chiefly because it was being boasted that Jovinian could not have been answered with praise of marriage, but only with disparagement of it. On this account I published a book, whose title is: 'On the Good of Marriage.' There, concerning the propagation of children before men, by sinning, had merited death — since the intercourse of mortal bodies seems to be the matter in question — a great problem was deferred; but in other later writings of ours it is, as I judge, sufficiently explained. I also said in a certain place:
60:250
quod enim est cibus ad salutem corporis, hoc est concubitus ad salutem generis, et utrumque non est sine delectatione carnali, quae tamen modificata et temperantia refrenante in usum naturalem redacta libido esse non potest . quod ideo dictum est, quoniam libido non est bonus et rectus usus libidinis. sicut enim malum est male uti bonis, ita bonum bene uti malis, de qua re alias, maxime contra nouos hereticos Pelagianos diligentius disputaui. de Abraham quod dixi: ex hac oboedientia pater ille Abraham, qui sine uxore non fuit, esse sine unico filio et a se occiso paratus fuit, non satis approbo.
「食物之於身體的健康是甚麼,交合之於種族的存續便是甚麼;二者都不無肉體的快感,然而這快感若經節制、並被克己所約束而歸於自然的用途,便不能算作情慾。」這話所以說,是因為情慾並非對性慾的良善正當之運用。因為正如惡用美善之物是惡,善用邪惡之物便是善——關於此事我在別處,尤其是駁斥新起的伯拉糾派異端者時,已更仔細地論述過。至於我論亞伯拉罕所說的:「藉這樣的順服,那位並非無妻的先祖亞伯拉罕,甘願失去他的獨生子,並親手把他殺了」,我並不十分贊同。
'For what food is to the health of the body, that intercourse is to the health of the race; and neither is without carnal delight, which nevertheless, when moderated and reduced by restraining temperance to natural use, cannot be lust.' This was said because lust is not the good and right use of the sexual appetite. For just as it is evil to use good things badly, so it is good to use evil things well — a matter about which I have elsewhere, chiefly against the new Pelagian heretics, disputed more carefully. As to what I said about Abraham: 'By this obedience that father Abraham, who was not without a wife, was prepared to be without his only son, and slain by his own hand,' I do not sufficiently approve.
60:251
magis enim filius si esset occisus, resuscitatione sibi mox fuisse reddendum credidisse credendus est, sicut in epistula legitur, quae est ad Hebreos. Hic liber sic incipit: Quoniam unusquisque homo humani generis pars est . CAPVT XLVIIII. DE SANCTA VIRGINITATE LIBER VNVS. Posteaquam scripsi de bono coniugali, expectabatur, ut scriberem de sancta uirginitate, nec distuli atque id dei munus et quam magnum et quanta humilitate custodiendum esset uno, sicut potui, uolumine ostendi. Hic liber sic incipit: Librum de bono coniugali nuper edidimus . CAPVT L. DE GENESI AD LITTERAM LIBRI XII.
因為更當相信的是:他相信他的兒子若被殺,很快便會藉復活歸還給他,正如希伯來書中所載。這卷書開頭如此:「因為人類中的每一個人都是人類的一部分。」第四十九章。論聖童貞,一卷。我寫了論婚姻之善之後,人們期待我寫論聖童貞;我也沒有耽延,並盡我所能,在一卷之中表明這是何等偉大的神的恩賜,又當以何等的謙卑加以持守。這卷書開頭如此:「我們最近出版了論婚姻之善一書。」第五十章。論創世記按字面解,共十二卷。
For rather it is to be believed that he believed that his son, if slain, would soon be restored to him by resurrection, as is read in the Letter to the Hebrews. This book begins thus: 'Since every human being is a part of the human race.' CHAPTER 49. ON HOLY VIRGINITY, ONE BOOK. After I had written on the good of marriage, it was expected that I should write on holy virginity; nor did I delay, and I showed, as best I could, in a single volume, both how great a gift of God it is and with how great humility it must be guarded. This book begins thus: 'We recently published the book on the good of marriage.' CHAPTER 50. ON GENESIS ACCORDING TO THE LETTER, TWELVE BOOKS.
60:252
Per idem tempus de Genesi libros duodecim scripsi ab exordio, donec de paradiso dimissus est Adam et flammea rumphea posita est custodire uiam ligni uitae. cum autem ad hoc usque undecim libri peracti essent, duodecimum addidi, in quo diligentius de paradiso disputatum est. titulus horum librorum inscribitur: de Genesi ad litteram, id est non secundum allegoricas significationes, sed secundum rerum gestarum proprietatem. in quo opere multa quaesita quam inuenta sunt et eorum, quae inuenta sunt, pauciora firmata, cetera uero ita posita, uelut adhuc requirenda sint. hos sane libros posterius coepi, sed prius terminaui quam de trinitate; ideo eos nunc ordine, quo coepi, recolui.
在同一時期,我寫了論創世記十二卷,從起初直到亞當被逐出樂園、火焰的劍被安設以把守生命樹之路為止。但當十一卷寫到此處已完成時,我又加了第十二卷,在其中更仔細地討論了樂園。這些書的標題題為:「論創世記按字面解」——即並非按寓意的含義,而是按所發生之事的本義。在這部著作中,尋求的多於尋得的,而在尋得的當中,得以確立的又更少,其餘的則如同尚待探究一般擺列出來。這些書我固然開始得較晚,卻在論三位一體諸卷之前完成;因此我現在按我開始它們的次序來重溫。
During the same period I wrote twelve books on Genesis, from the beginning until Adam was dismissed from Paradise and the flaming sword was set to guard the way of the tree of life. But when eleven books had been completed up to this point, I added a twelfth, in which Paradise was more carefully discussed. The title of these books is inscribed: 'On Genesis according to the Letter' — that is, not according to allegorical significations, but according to the proper meaning of things done. In this work more things were sought than found, and of those which were found, fewer were firmly established, while the rest were set down as though still to be investigated. These books I indeed began later, but finished before those on the Trinity; therefore I have now reviewed them in the order in which I began them.
60:253
In quinto libro et ubicumque in eis libris posui de semine, cui repromissum est, quod dispositum sit per angelos in manu mediatoris, non sic habet apostolus, sicut ueriores codices post inspexi, maxime graecos. de lege enim dictum est, quod tamquam de semine dictum multi latini codices habent per interpretantis errorem. in sexto libro quod dixi: Adam imaginem dei, secundum quam factus est, perdidit peccato, non sic accipiendum est, tamquam in eo nulla remanserit, sed quod tam deformis, ut reformatione opus haberet. in duodecimo de inferis magis mihi uideor docere debuisse, quod sub terris sunt, quam rationem reddere, cur sub terra, terra cum esse credantur siue dicantur, quasi non ita sit.
在第五卷中,以及在這些書中凡我所寫「論那應許所指的後裔,此應許是藉眾天使在一位中保手中所安排的」之處,使徒並非如此表述,正如我後來查考更可靠的抄本,尤其是希臘文抄本所見。因為那話原是論律法而說,許多拉丁文抄本卻因譯者之誤,如同說成「論後裔」。在第六卷中,關於我所說:「亞當因罪失去了他照之被造的神的形象」,這不當理解為神的形象在他裡面全無存留,而是它已如此毀損,以致需要重塑。在第十二卷中,論陰間,我覺得自己本應寧可教導說陰間在地下,而不必去說明陰間為何當被相信或被說成在地下、在地中,彷彿並非如此。
In the fifth book, and wherever in these books I have written 'concerning the seed, to which was made the promise, which was arranged through angels in the hand of a mediator,' the Apostle does not have it thus, as I have since inspected in the more reliable manuscripts, especially the Greek ones. For it was said of the Law, which many Latin manuscripts have, through the interpreter's error, as though said 'of the seed.' In the sixth book, as to what I said: 'Adam lost by sin the image of God according to which he was made,' it is not to be taken as though none of it remained in him, but that it was so deformed that it needed reformation. In the twelfth book, concerning the netherworld, I seem to myself that I ought rather to have taught that they are beneath the earth, than to have given a reason why they should be believed or said to be beneath the earth, in the earth, as if it were not so.
60:254
Hoc opus sic incipit: Omnis diuina scriptura bipcrtita est . CAPVT LI. CONTRA LITTERAS PETILIANI LIBRI TRES. Antequam finirem libros de trinitate et libros de Genesi ad litteram, inruit causa respondendi litteris Petiliani Donatistae, quas aduersus catholicam scripsit, quam differre non potui, et scripsi in hanc rem tria uolumina, quorum primo primae parti epistulae ipsius, quam scripsit ad suos, quia non tota in nostras manus uenerat, sed prior parua pars eius, quanta potui celeritate et ueritate respondi. etiam ipsa epistula est ad nostros, sed ideo inter libros habetur, quia ceteri duo in eadem causa libri sunt.
這部著作開頭如此:「一切神聖的聖經都是雙重的。」第五十一章。駁佩提利安的著作,共三卷。在我完成論三位一體諸卷與論創世記按字面解諸卷之前,忽然發生了須回覆多納徒派佩提利安著作的緣由,那著作是他反對大公教會所寫的,我不能拖延;我就此事寫了三卷。其中第一卷,我盡我所能地迅速而真確地回覆了他書信的前半部分,那書信是他寫給自己那一派的人——因為它並未完整落入我們手中,只有其前面的一小部分。這第一卷著作也是一封寫給我們自己人的信,但之所以列入書卷之列,緣故在此:因為論同一主題的另兩卷乃是書。
This work begins thus: 'All divine Scripture is twofold.' CHAPTER 51. AGAINST THE WRITINGS OF PETILIANUS, THREE BOOKS. Before I finished the books on the Trinity and the books on Genesis according to the letter, there arose the occasion of replying to the writings of the Donatist Petilianus, which he wrote against the Catholic Church, a task I could not defer; and I wrote on this matter three volumes. In the first of these I replied, with as much speed and truth as I could, to the first part of his letter, which he wrote to his own people — because it had not come whole into our hands, but only the small former part of it. This first work too is a letter addressed to our own people, but for this reason it is reckoned among the books, because the other two on the same subject are books.
60:255
postea quippe inuenimus totam eique tanta diligentia respondi, quanta Fausto Manicheo, uerba scilicet eius sub eius nomine prius ponens particulatim et sub meo per singula responsionem meam. sed prius, quod scripseram, antequam totam reperiremus, peruenit ad Petilianum, et iratus respondere conatus est in me potius dicens. quidquid eum libuit, in causa uero omnino deficiens. quod cum possit conlatis utriusque nostrum scriptis facillime aduerti, tamen propter tardiores hoc ipse respondendo demonstrare curaui. sic est additus eidem operi nostro liber tertius. Hoc opus in primo libro sic incipit: Nostis nos saepe uoluisse; in secundo autem sic: Primis partibus epistulae Petiliani;
因為後來我們找到了它的全部,我便像回覆摩尼教徒浮士德那樣殷勤地回覆它,即先把他的話逐段列在他的名下,再逐節列在我自己名下作出我的回覆。但我先前所寫的、在我們找到全文之前所寫的,傳到了佩提利安手中,他惱怒之下,寧可企圖反駁我,隨自己心意胡言亂語,然而在事情的實質上卻全然理虧。這一點雖然只需比較我們雙方的著作便極易看出,但我為那些較遲鈍的讀者著想,仍藉回覆來著意證明此事。這樣,我們這同一部著作便加上了第三卷。這部著作第一卷開頭如此:「你們知道我們曾屢次盼望」;第二卷則如此:「至於佩提利安書信的前面部分」;
For afterwards we found the whole of it, and I replied to it with as great diligence as to Faustus the Manichean, namely by first setting down his words piecemeal under his name, and then, section by section under my own, giving my reply. But what I had written earlier, before we found the whole, reached Petilianus, and, being angry, he attempted rather to reply against me, saying whatever pleased him, but in the substance of the matter failing altogether. And though this could most easily be perceived by comparing the writings of us both, nevertheless, for the sake of the slower readers, I took care to demonstrate this very thing by replying. Thus a third book was added to this same work of ours. This work begins in the first book thus: 'You know that we have often wished'; in the second thus: 'To the first parts of the letter of Petilianus';
60:256
in tertio autem sic: Legi, Petiliane, litteras tuas . CAPVT LII. AD CRESCONIVM GRAMMATICVM PARTIS DONATI LIBRI QVATTVOR. Grammaticus etiam quidam Donatista Cresconius cum inuenisset epistulam meam, qua primas partes, quae in manus nostras tunc uenerant, epistulae Petiliani redargui, putauit mihi esse respondendum et hoc ipsum scripsit ad me. cui operi eius libris quattuor respondi, ita sane, ut tribus peragerem, quod uniuersa responsio flagitabat.
第三卷則如此:「佩提利安,我讀了你的著作。」第五十二章。答多納徒黨派的文法家克雷斯科尼烏斯,共四卷。一位多納徒派的文法家克雷斯科尼烏斯,找到我那封駁斥佩提利安書信前面部分(當時已落入我們手中的那部分)的信後,認為應當回覆我,就為此寫信給我。我以四卷回覆他的著作——這樣安排:其實我在三卷之中便完成了整個回覆所需要的內容。
and in the third thus: 'I have read, Petilianus, your writings.' CHAPTER 52. TO CRESCONIUS THE GRAMMARIAN OF THE PARTY OF DONATUS, FOUR BOOKS. A certain Donatist grammarian, Cresconius, when he had found my letter by which I had refuted the first parts, which had then come into our hands, of Petilianus's letter, thought that I ought to be answered, and wrote this very thing to me. To his work I replied in four books — in such a way, indeed, that I completed in three what the whole reply demanded.
60:257
sed cum uiderem de sola Maximianensium causa, quos suos scismaticos damnauerunt et eorum aliquos rursus in suis honoribus receperunt baptismumque ab eis extra suam communionem datum non repetiuerunt, responderi posse ad cuncta, quae scripsit, etiam quartum librum addidi, in quo id ipsum, quantum potui, diligenter atque euidenter ostendi. hos autem quattuor libros quando scripsi, iam contra Donatistas dederat leges Honorius imperator. Hoc opus sic incipit: Quando ad te, Cresconi, mea scripta peruenire possent, ignorans . CAPVT LIII. PROBATIONVM ET TESTIMONIORVM CONTRA DONATISTAS LIBER VNVS.
但當我看到,單從馬克西米安派一事——多納徒派曾把他們定罪為自己的分裂者,卻又把他們中的一些人重新接納回原有的職分,並且沒有把他們在多納徒派共融之外所施的洗禮重施——便能回覆他所寫的一切時,我甚至加了第四卷,在其中盡我所能仔細清楚地表明了這一點。我寫這四卷書時,皇帝霍諾里烏斯已頒布了反對多納徒派的法令。這部著作開頭如此:「克雷斯科尼烏斯,我的著作何時能傳到你手,我不得而知。」第五十三章。駁多納徒派的證明與見證,一卷。
But when I saw that from the case of the Maximianists alone — whom they had condemned as their own schismatics, and yet had again received some of them into their honors, and had not repeated the baptism given by them outside their communion — a reply could be made to everything he wrote, I added even a fourth book, in which I showed this very point, as carefully and clearly as I could. Now when I wrote these four books, the emperor Honorius had already issued laws against the Donatists. This work begins thus: 'When my writings could reach you, Cresconius, I know not.' CHAPTER 53. OF PROOFS AND TESTIMONIES AGAINST THE DONATISTS, ONE BOOK.
60:258
Post haec, ut ad Donatistas peruenirent, contra eorum errorem et pro catholica ueritate necessaria documenta curaui siue de ecclesiasticis siue de publicis gestis siue de scripturis canonicis et primo ad illos eadem promissa direxi, ut ipsi, si fieri posset, exposcerent. quae cum uenissent in eorum quorundam manus, nescio quis extitit, qui suo nomine tacito contra haec scriberet, ita se confitens Donatistam, tamquam hoc uocaretur. cui ego respondens alium librum scripsi. illa uero documenta, quae promiseram, eidem libello, quo eadem promiseram, iunxi et ex utroque unum esse uolui eumque sic edidi, ut in parietibus basilicae, quae Donatistarum fuerat, prius propositus legeretur.
這些事之後,為使這些文獻能傳到多納徒派手中,我預備了駁斥他們謬誤、維護大公真理所必需的文獻,或取自教會的、或取自公家的記錄,或取自正典聖經;並且我首先把這些應許過的文獻寄給他們,好讓他們自己——若能辦到——來索取。這些文獻落入他們中某些人手中後,有人興起——我不知是誰——隱去自己的名字寫文反駁這些文獻,如此自認是多納徒派,彷彿這就是他的名字。我回覆他,另寫了一書。至於我應許過的那些文獻,我把它們附於我曾在其中應許它們的那同一小書,並願二者合而為一,我又如此出版它,使它先張貼在曾屬多納徒派的聖殿牆上,供人閱讀。
After these things, in order that they might reach the Donatists, I prepared the necessary documents against their error and for Catholic truth, whether from ecclesiastical or public records or from the canonical Scriptures; and first I directed the same promised documents to them, that they themselves, if it could be done, might demand them. When these had come into the hands of certain of them, someone arose — I know not who — who wrote against these, keeping his own name silent, thus confessing himself a Donatist, as though this were his name. Replying to him, I wrote another book. But those documents which I had promised I joined to the same little work in which I had promised them, and I willed that out of both there should be one, and I so published it that, first posted on the walls of the basilica which had belonged to the Donatists, it might be read.
60:259
cuius titulus est: probationum et testimoniorum contra Donatistas. In quo libro absolutionem Felicis Abtugnensis, ordinatoris Caeciliani, non ordine posuimus, quo postea nobis claruit consulibus diligenter inspectis, sed tamquam post Caecilianum fuerit absolutus, cum ante sit factum. illud etiam, quod commemorato Iudae apostoli testimonio, ubi ait: hi sunt, qui segregant semet ipsos, animales, spiritum non habentes, adiunxi etiam dicens: de quibus et Paulus apostolus dicit: animalis autem homo non percipit, quae sunt spiritus dei, non sunt isti illis coaequandi, quos omnino ab ecclesia scisma praecidit.
它的標題是:「駁多納徒派的證明與見證」。在這卷書中,我們沒有把賽奇利安的按立者、阿卜圖尼的斐理斯之開釋,按照後來我們仔細查考執政官紀年後才明白的次序來安排,而是彷彿他是在賽奇利安之後被開釋的,其實是在其前。此外,當我引用使徒猶大的見證,即他所說:「這就是那些分門結黨、屬乎血氣、沒有聖靈的人」,我又加上說:「保羅使徒論到他們也說:屬血氣的人不領會神聖靈的事」——這些人不當與那些被分裂完全從教會割離出去的人等同看待。
Its title is: 'Of proofs and testimonies against the Donatists.' In this book we did not place the acquittal of Felix of Abthugni, the ordainer of Caecilianus, in the order in which it afterwards became clear to us, when the consular dates had been carefully examined, but as though he had been acquitted after Caecilianus, whereas it was done before. Also, when I had mentioned the testimony of the apostle Jude, where he says: 'these are they who separate themselves, sensual, not having the Spirit,' I added, saying: 'of whom also Paul the apostle says: but the sensual man does not perceive the things that are of the Spirit of God' — these men are not to be equated with those whom schism has altogether cut off from the Church.
60:260
istos quippe idem apostolus Paulus paruulos dicit esse in Christo, quos nondum escam ualentes capere lacte nutrit tamen, illi autem non in filiis paruulis, sed in mortuis et perditis conputandi sunt, ut, si quis eorum correctus ecclesiae fuerit copulatus, recte de illo dici possit: mortuus erat et reuixit, perierat et inuentus est. Hic liber sic incipit: Qui timetis consentire ecclesiae catholicae . CAPVT LIIII. CONTRA DONATISTAM NESCIO QVEM LIBER VNVS. Alterius libri, quem superius commemoraui, titulum esse uolui: contra nescio quem Donatistam. ubi similiter de absolutione ordinatoris Caeciliani uerus ordo temporis non est. illud etiam, quod dixi:
因為那同一位保羅使徒說,這些人是在基督裡的嬰孩,他們尚不能領受乾糧,使徒仍用奶餵養他們;但那些人卻不當算在小孩子當中,而當算在死人與失喪之人當中,以致他們中若有人經改正而歸入教會,論到他就可以恰當地說:「他死了,又活了;失喪了,又找著了。」這卷書開頭如此:「你們這些懼怕與大公教會相合的人。」第五十四章。駁某個不知名的多納徒派,一卷。至於我上面所提到的另一卷書,我願其標題為:「駁某個不知名的多納徒派」。那裡同樣地,關於賽奇利安按立者之開釋,也沒有遵守真正的時間次序。此外我所說的:
For the same apostle Paul says that these are little ones in Christ, whom, not yet able to receive solid food, he nevertheless nourishes with milk; but those others are to be counted not among little children, but among the dead and the lost, so that, if any of them, having been corrected, be joined to the Church, it may rightly be said of him: 'he was dead and is alive again, he was lost and is found.' This book begins thus: 'You who fear to consent to the Catholic Church.' CHAPTER 54. AGAINST SOME DONATIST OR OTHER, ONE BOOK. Of the other book, which I mentioned above, I willed the title to be: 'Against some Donatist or other.' There likewise, concerning the acquittal of the ordainer of Caecilianus, the true order of time is not observed. Also that which I said:
60:261
ad multitudinem zizaniorum, ubi intelleguntur omnes hereses, minus habet unam necessariam coniunctionem; dicendum enim fuit: ubi intelleguntur et omnes hereses [aut: ubi intelleguntur etiam omnes hereses] . nunc uero ita dictum est, quasi praeter ecclesiam tantummodo sint zizania, non etiam in ecclesia, cum ipsa sit regnum Christi, de quo conlecturi sunt angeli eius messis tempore omnia scandala. unde et Cyprianus martyr: etsi uidentur, inquit, in ecclesia esse zizania, non tamen inpediri debet aut fides aut caritas nostra, ut, quoniam zizania esse in ecclesia cernimus, ipsi de ecclesia recedamus.
「至於那眾多的稗子,在其中一切異端都被理解」,缺了一個必要的連詞;因為本應說:「在其中一切異端也被理解」〔或:「在其中甚至一切異端都被理解」〕。但如今這話說得彷彿稗子只在教會之外,而不也在教會之內,其實教會本身就是基督的國,收割的時候他的天使要從其中薅出一切叫人跌倒的。因此殉道者居普良也說:「即或稗子看似在教會之中,我們的信德或愛心也不當受阻,以致因我們看見稗子在教會之中,我們自己便從教會退出。」
'to the multitude of the tares, where all heresies are understood,' lacks one necessary conjunction; for it ought to have been said: 'where also all heresies are understood' [or: 'where even all heresies are understood']. But now it is said as though the tares were only outside the Church, and not also within the Church, whereas the Church herself is the kingdom of Christ, from which his angels shall gather all scandals at the time of harvest. Whence also Cyprian the martyr says: 'even though tares seem to be in the Church, yet our faith or love ought not to be hindered, so that, because we perceive tares to be in the Church, we ourselves should withdraw from the Church.'
60:262
quem sensum etiam nos alias et maxime aduersus eosdem praesentes Donatistas in conlatione defendimus. Hic liber sic incipit: Probationes rerum necessariarum quodam breuiculo collectas promisimus . CAPVT LV. ADMONITIO DONATISTARVM DE MAXIMIANISTIS, LIBER VNVS. Cum uiderem multos legendi labore inpediri a discendo, quam nihil rationis atque ueritatis habeat pars Donati, libellum breuissimum feci, quo eos de solis Maximianistis admonendos putaui, ut posset facilitate describendi in manus plurium peruenire et ipsa sui breuitate facilius commendari memoriae, cui titulum inposui: admonitio Donatistarum de Maximianistis. Hic liber sic incipit:
這一意思我們也在別處,尤其在會議中對付那些在場的多納徒派時,加以維護。這卷書開頭如此:「我們曾應許把必要事項的證明匯集於一小冊。」第五十五章。就馬克西米安派勸誡多納徒派,一卷。當我看到許多人因閱讀之勞而受阻,無法認識多納徒黨派是何等全無理性與真理時,我便作了一本極簡短的小書,我認為當藉此書就單單馬克西米安派一事勸誡他們,好使它藉抄寫之便利落入更多人手中,並藉其本身之簡短更易被記住。我給它加上標題:「就馬克西米安派勸誡多納徒派」。這卷書開頭如此:
This meaning we also defended elsewhere, and especially against those same Donatists present in the conference. This book begins thus: 'We promised proofs of necessary matters collected in a certain little summary.' CHAPTER 55. AN ADMONITION OF THE DONATISTS CONCERNING THE MAXIMIANISTS, ONE BOOK. When I saw that many were hindered from learning by the labor of reading how utterly the party of Donatus has nothing of reason and truth, I made a very brief little book, by which I thought they should be admonished concerning the Maximianists alone, so that it might, by the ease of copying, come into the hands of very many, and by its very brevity be more easily committed to memory. On it I imposed the title: 'An admonition of the Donatists concerning the Maximianists.' This book begins thus:
60:263
Quicumque calumniis hominum et criminationibus mouemini . CAPVT LVI. DE DIVINATIONE DAEMONVM LIBER VNVS. Per idem tempus accidit mihi in quadam disputatione necessitas, ut de diuinatione daemonum libellum scriberem, cuius titulus iste ipse est. In eius autem quodam loco, ubi dixi: daemones aliquando et hominum dispositiones non solum uoce prolatas uerum etiam cogitatione conceptas, cum signa quaedam ex animo exprimuntur in corpore, tota facilitate perdiscere, rem dixi occultissimam audaciore asseueratione, quam debui; nam peruenire ista ad notitiam daemonum per nonnulla etiam experimenta conpertum est.
「你們中間凡因人的誣蔑與控告而動搖的人。」第五十六章。論鬼魔的占卜,一卷。約在同時,我在某次辯論中遇到迫切需要,要我寫一本論鬼魔占卜的小書,其標題就是這話本身。但在其中某處,我曾說:「鬼魔有時極輕易地探知人的心思,不僅是口中所出的,也包括意念中所懷的,當某些跡象從心思顯露在身體上時」——我以比我所應有更大膽的斷言陳述了一件極隱秘之事;因為這些事會為鬼魔所知,也已藉某些經驗得以確認。
'Whoever of you are moved by men's calumnies and accusations.' CHAPTER 56. ON THE DIVINATION OF DEMONS, ONE BOOK. About the same time it befell me, in a certain disputation, that necessity arose for me to write a little book on the divination of demons, whose title is this very phrase. But in a certain place of it, where I said: 'demons sometimes learn with all ease even the dispositions of men, not only those uttered by voice but also those conceived in thought, when certain signs are expressed from the mind in the body' — I stated a most hidden matter with a bolder assurance than I ought; for that these things come to the knowledge of demons has been ascertained by some experiences as well.
60:264
sed utrum signa quaedam dentur ex corpore cogitantium illis sensibilia, nos autem latentia, an alia ui et ea spiritali ista cognoscant, aut difficillime potest ab hominibus aut omnino non potest inueniri. Hic liber sic incipit: Quodam die in diebus sanctis octauarum . CAPVT LVII. QVAESTIONES EXPOSITAE CONTRA PAGANOS NVMERO SEX. Inter haec missae sunt mihi Carthagine quaestiones sex, quas proposuit amicus quidam, quem cupiebam fieri Christianum, ut contra paganos soluerentur, praesertim quia nonnullas earum a Porfyrio philosopho propositas dixit. sed non esse arbitror Porfyrium Siculum, cuius celeberrima est fama.
但那些跡象究竟是否從思想者的身體發出,為鬼魔所能覺察而向我們隱藏,抑或牠們是藉某種別的、且屬靈的能力知曉這些事,這一點要麼只能為人極其艱難地查明,要麼根本無法查明。這卷書開頭如此:「在八日慶期的聖日中某一天。」第五十七章。駁異教徒所闡述的問題,共六則。其間有六則問題從迦太基寄給我,是一位我渴望其成為基督徒的朋友所提出的,好加以解答以駁斥異教徒——尤其因為他說其中有些是哲學家波菲利所提出的。但我不認為此人是西西里的波菲利,那位聲名極為顯赫者。
But whether certain signs are given from the body of those thinking, perceptible to them but hidden from us, or whether they know these things by some other power, and that a spiritual one, either can only with the greatest difficulty be found out by men, or cannot be found out at all. This book begins thus: 'On a certain day during the holy days of the octave.' CHAPTER 57. QUESTIONS EXPOUNDED AGAINST THE PAGANS, SIX IN NUMBER. Meanwhile there were sent to me from Carthage six questions, which a certain friend, whom I desired to become a Christian, proposed, that they might be resolved against the pagans — especially because he said that some of them had been proposed by the philosopher Porphyry. But I do not think it was Porphyry of Sicily, whose fame is most celebrated.
60:265
harum quaestionum disputationes in unum librum contuli non prolixum, cuius est titulus: sex quaestiones contra paganos expositae. earum autem prima est de resurrectione, secunda de tempore Christianae religionis, tertia de sacrificiorum distinctione, quarta de eo, quod scriptum est: in qua mensura mensi fueritis, remetietur uobis, quinta de filio dei secundum Salomonem, sexta de Iona propheta . In quarum secunda quod dixi:
這些問題的討論我匯集成一卷不長的書,標題為:「駁異教徒所闡述的六則問題」。其中第一則論復活,第二則論基督教信仰的時間,第三則論祭物的分別,第四則論所寫的:「你們用甚麼量器量給人,也必用甚麼量器量給你們」,第五則論按所羅門所言的神之子,第六則論先知約拿。在其中第二則裡,關於我所說的:
The discussions of these questions I gathered into one book, not lengthy, whose title is: 'Six questions expounded against the pagans.' Of these the first is on the resurrection, the second on the time of the Christian religion, the third on the distinction of sacrifices, the fourth on that which is written: 'with what measure you have measured, it shall be measured again to you,' the fifth on the Son of God according to Solomon, the sixth on Jonah the prophet. In the second of these, as to what I said:
60:266
salus religionis huius, per quam solam ueram salus uera ueraciterque promittitur, nulli umquam defuit, qui dignus fuit, et cui defuit, dignus non fuit, non ita dixi, tamquam ex meritis suis quisque dignus fuerit, sed quemadmodum ait apostolus non ex operibus, sed ex uocante dictum esse: maior seruiet minori, quam uocationem ad dei propositum asserit pertinere. unde dicit: non secundum opera nostra, sed secundum suum propositum et gratiam; unde item dicit: scimus, quia diligentibus deum omnia cooperantur in bonum his, qui secundum propositum uocati sunt. de qua uocatione ait: ut dignos uos habeat uocatione sua sancta. Hic liber post epistulam, quae postmodum a capite addita est, sic incipit:
「這信仰的救恩——唯有藉這信仰,真正的救恩才被真確而真實地應許——從未缺於任何配得它的人,而它所缺的人,便是不配的」——我這樣說並非彷彿各人是憑自己的功德而配,乃是按使徒所說的方式,即那話不是本乎行為,而是本乎那召人的:「將來大的要服事小的」,他斷言這召命是屬乎神的旨意的。因此他說:「不是按我們的行為,乃是按他的旨意和恩典」;因此他又說:「我們曉得萬事都互相效力,叫愛神的人得益處,就是按他旨意被召的人。」論到這召命他說:「叫你們配得他的聖召。」這卷書,在後來附於卷首的那封信之後,開頭如此:
'the salvation of this religion, through which alone true salvation is truly and truthfully promised, was never lacking to anyone who was worthy of it, and to whom it was lacking, he was not worthy' — I did not say this as though each one were worthy from his own merits, but in the manner in which the Apostle says that it was said, not from works, but from him who calls: 'the elder shall serve the younger,' which calling he asserts to pertain to God's purpose. Whence he says: 'not according to our works, but according to his own purpose and grace'; whence likewise he says: 'we know that all things work together for good to those who love God, to those who are called according to his purpose.' Of this calling he says: 'that he may count you worthy of his holy calling.' This book, after the letter which was afterwards added at its head, begins thus:
60:267
Mouet quosdam, et requirunt . CAPVT LVIII. EXPOSITIO EPISTVLAE IACOBI AD DVODECIM TRIBVS Inter opuscula mea repperi expositionem epistulae Iacobi, quam retractans aduerti annotationes potius expositorum quorundam eius locorum in librum redactas fratrum diligentia. qui eas in frontibus codicis esse noluerunt. adiuuant ergo aliquid, nisi quod ipsam epistulam, quam legebamus, quando ista dictaui, non diligenter ex graeco habebamus interpretatam. Hic liber sic incipit: Duodecim tribubus, quae sunt in dispersione, salutem . CAPVT LVIIII. DE PECCATORVM MERITIS ET REMISSIONE ET DE BA- PTISMO PARVVLORVM AD MARCELLINVM LIBRI TRES.
「這使某些人動搖,他們便詢問。」第五十八章。雅各書致十二支派的解釋。在我的小著作中,我發現一篇雅各書的解釋,重審時我注意到它其實是某些解經者對其中一些段落的注釋,由弟兄們殷勤地匯集成書,他們不願這些注釋留在抄本的頁邊空白處。因此它們有些幫助,只是我口述這些內容時所讀的那封書信,我們並未仔細地從希臘文譯出。這卷書開頭如此:「請散住十二支派之人的安。」第五十九章。論罪的功過與赦免,並論嬰孩的洗禮,致馬爾切利努斯,共三卷。
'It moves certain people, and they inquire.' CHAPTER 58. AN EXPOSITION OF THE LETTER OF JAMES TO THE TWELVE TRIBES. Among my little works I found an exposition of the Letter of James, reviewing which I noticed that they were rather annotations of certain passages of it by some expositors, reduced into a book by the diligence of the brethren, who did not wish them to be in the margins of the codex. They are of some help, therefore, except that the very letter which we were reading, when I dictated these things, we did not have carefully translated from the Greek. This book begins thus: 'To the twelve tribes which are in the dispersion, greeting.' CHAPTER 59. ON THE MERITS AND REMISSION OF SINS AND ON THE BAPTISM OF INFANTS, TO MARCELLINUS, THREE BOOKS.
60:268
Venit etiam necessitas, quae me cogeret aduersus Pelagianam heresem scribere, contra quam, cum opus erat, non scriptis, sed sermonibus et conlocutionibus agebamus, ut quisque nostrum poterat aut debebat. missis ergo mihi a Carthagine quaestionibus eorum, quas rescribendo dissoluerem, scripsi primum tres libros, quorum titulus est: de peccatorum meritis et remissione. Vbi maxime disputatur de baptismate paruulorum propter originale peccatum, et de gratia, qua iustificamur, hoc est iusti efficimur, quamuis in hac uita nemo ita seruat mandata iustitiae, ut non sit ei necessarium pro suis peccatis orando dicere: dimitte nobis debita nostra.
此外又臨到一迫切需要,逼我起而反駁伯拉糾派異端;在有需要時,我們原是不藉著作、而藉講道與交談來對付它,各人按自己所能或所當而行。於是,當他們的問題從迦太基寄給我,好讓我藉回信加以解答時,我先寫了三卷書,標題為:「論罪的功過與赦免」。在其中主要討論了因原罪之故嬰孩的洗禮,以及那使我們稱義(即被造為義)的恩典——雖然在今生無人如此謹守公義的誡命,以致他不必為自己的罪禱告說:「免我們的債。」
There also came a necessity which compelled me to write against the Pelagian heresy, against which, when there was need, we had been acting not by writings but by sermons and conversations, as each of us was able or bound to do. When, therefore, their questions had been sent to me from Carthage, that I might dissolve them by writing back, I first wrote three books, whose title is: 'On the merits and remission of sins.' There it is chiefly discussed concerning the baptism of infants on account of original sin, and concerning the grace by which we are justified, that is, are made righteous — although in this life no one so keeps the commandments of righteousness that it is not necessary for him, praying for his own sins, to say: 'forgive us our debts.'
60:269
contra quae omnia sentientes illi nouam heresem condiderunt. in his autemlibris tangenda adhuc arbitratus sum nomina eorum sic eos facilius posse corrigi sperans, immo etiam in tertio libro, quae est epistula, sed in libris habita propter duos, quibus eam conectendam putaui, Pelagi ipsius nomen non sine aliqua laude posui, quia uita eius a multis praedicabatur, et eius illa redargui, quae in suis scriptis non ex persona sua posuit, sed quid ab aliis diceretur exposuit, quae tamen postea iam hereticus pertinacissima animositate defendit. Caelestius uero discipulus eius iam propter tales assertiones apud Carthaginem in episcopali iudicio, ubi ego non interfui, excommunicationem meruerat.
這些人持相反的意見,反對這一切主張,構造出一種新的異端。但在這些書中,我認為仍當提及他們的名字,盼望他們可藉此更易得改正;不僅如此,甚至在第三卷(那是一封信,卻因我認為當把它與前兩卷相連而列於書卷之列)中,我提及伯拉糾本人的名字,且不無若干稱讚,因為許多人稱道他的生平;我駁斥了他那些言論,那些是他在自己著作中並非以自己身分提出、而是陳述別人所言的——然而後來他既成了異端者,便以極頑固的敵意加以維護。至於他的門徒賽勒斯提烏斯,則早已因這類主張,在迦太基一次我未出席的主教裁判中,理當受了逐出教會的處分。
Against all these opinions those men, holding the contrary, framed a new heresy. But in these books I judged that their names should still be touched upon, hoping that they might thus more easily be corrected; nay rather, even in the third book, which is a letter but is reckoned among the books on account of the two to which I thought it should be joined, I set down the name of Pelagius himself, not without some praise, because his life was extolled by many; and I refuted those statements of his which in his own writings he did not set down in his own person, but expounded what was said by others — statements which nevertheless he afterwards, now a heretic, defended with most obstinate animosity. But Caelestius his disciple had already, on account of such assertions, merited excommunication at Carthage in an episcopal judgment, at which I was not present.
60:270
In secundo libro quodam loco: hoc quibusdam, inquam, etiam in fine largietur, ut mortem repentina commutatione non sentiant, . seruans locum diligentiori de hac re inquisitioni. aut enim non morientur aut de ista uita in mortem et de morte in aeternam uitam celerrima commutatione tamquam in ictu oculi transeundo mortem non sentient. Hoc opus sic incipit: Quamuis in mediis et magnis curarum aestibus . CAPVT LX. DE VNICO BAPTISMO CONTRA PETILIANVM AD CONSTANTINVM LIBER VNVS. Eo tempore librum de unico baptismo amicus quidam meus a nescio quo Donatista presbytero accepit indicante, quod Petilianus episcopus eorum Constantiniensis eum scripserit.
在第二卷某處我說:「這事他也要在末了賜給某些人,使他們藉突然的改變不嘗死味」——把此事留待對這主題更殷勤的探究。因為他們要麼不死,要麼從今生進入死、又從死進入永生,藉極迅速的改變,如同眨眼之間,經過死而不嘗死味。這部著作開頭如此:「雖然在憂慮巨大而洶湧的波濤之中。」第六十章。論獨一的洗禮,駁佩提利安,致君士坦丁,一卷。那時我一位朋友從某個多納徒派的長老那裡得到一本論獨一洗禮的書,那長老指出這是他們君士坦提那的主教佩提利安所寫。
In the second book, in a certain place I say: 'This too He will bestow on some even at the end, that by a sudden change they may not feel death' — reserving the matter for a more diligent inquiry on this subject. For either they will not die, or, passing from this life into death and from death into eternal life by a most rapid change, as in the twinkling of an eye, they will not feel death. This work begins thus: 'Although amid the great and mighty surges of cares.' CHAPTER 60. ON THE ONE BAPTISM, AGAINST PETILIANUS, TO CONSTANTINE, ONE BOOK. At that time a certain friend of mine received a book on the one baptism from some Donatist presbyter or other, who indicated that Petilianus, their bishop of Constantina, had written it.
60:271
hunc ad me ille adtulit ac uehementer, ut ei responderem, rogauit. librum autem etiam meum, in quo respondi, eundem titulum habere uolui, hoc est de unico baptismo. In quo libro illud, quod dixi: Constantinum imperatorem .Donatistis criminantibus ordinatorem Caeciliani Felicem Aptugnensem non negasse accusationis locum, quamuis eos in Caecilianum fictis criminibus calumniosos fuisset expertus, in ordine temporum postea consideratum aliter inuentum est. nam prius memoratus imperator causam Felicis fecit audiri a proconsule, ubi legitur absolutus, et postea ipse Caecilianum cum accusatoribus eius auditum comperit innocentem, ubi eos expertus est in eius criminibus calumniosos.
這本書他帶給我,並懇切地求我回覆它。我願我自己回覆的那本書也有同樣的標題,即:「論獨一的洗禮」。在這卷書中,我所說的——即皇帝君士坦丁在多納徒派控告賽奇利安的按立者、阿卜圖尼的斐理斯時,並未拒絕聽取那控告,儘管他已查出他們用捏造的罪名誣衊賽奇利安——後來當我考量各項紀年的次序時,發現實情並非如此。因為前述皇帝先使斐理斯的案件由代執政官審理,據載他在那裡被開釋;後來皇帝親自查明賽奇利安(與其控告者一同受審)是無辜的,並在那裡查出他們對賽奇利安的控告是誣衊的。
This he brought to me and earnestly begged me to reply to it. I willed that my own book too, in which I replied, should have the same title, that is: 'On the one baptism.' In this book, that which I said — that the emperor Constantine, when the Donatists brought charges against Felix of Abthugni, the ordainer of Caecilianus, did not deny him a hearing of the accusation, although he had found them slanderous against Caecilianus with fabricated charges — was, when the sequence of dates was afterwards considered, found to be otherwise. For first the aforesaid emperor caused the case of Felix to be heard by the proconsul, where he is read to have been acquitted, and afterwards he himself found Caecilianus, heard along with his accusers, to be innocent, where he found them slanderous in their charges against him.
60:272
qui ordo temporum per consules declaratus multo uehementius in ea causa calumnias Donatistarum conuincit penitusque subuertit, quod alibi ostendimus. Hic liber sic incipit: Respondere aduersa sentientibus . CAPVT LXI. DE MAXIMIANISTIS CONTRA DONATISTAS LIBER VNVS. Scripsi etiam librum inter cetera contra Donatistas non breuissimum, sicut antea, sed grandem multo diligentius; in quo apparet, quemadmodum eorum aduersus ecclesiam catholicam inpium ac superbissimum errorem sola funditus Maximianistarum causa subuertat, quod scisma factum est ex ipsa parte Donati. Hic liber sic incipit: Multa iam diximus, multa iam scripsimus . CAPVT LXII. DE GRATIA TESTAMENTI NOVI AD HONORATVM LIBER VNVS.
這由執政官紀年所彰顯的日期次序,遠更有力地駁倒並徹底顛覆多納徒派在那案件中的誣衊,正如我們在別處所表明的。這卷書開頭如此:「答覆持相反意見的人。」第六十一章。論馬克西米安派,駁多納徒派,一卷。我也在其他駁多納徒派的著作中寫了一卷書,並非如先前那樣極簡短,而是篇幅較大、更仔細得多;在其中顯明:單單馬克西米安派一事如何從根基徹底顛覆他們對抗大公教會的不敬虔而極其驕傲的謬誤——那分裂正是從多納徒黨派本身而生的。這卷書開頭如此:「我們已說了許多,已寫了許多。」第六十二章。論新約的恩典,致霍諾拉圖斯,一卷。
This sequence of dates, made clear by the consuls, far more forcibly convicts and utterly overturns the calumnies of the Donatists in that case, as we have shown elsewhere. This book begins thus: 'To reply to those who hold opposite opinions.' CHAPTER 61. ON THE MAXIMIANISTS, AGAINST THE DONATISTS, ONE BOOK. I also wrote, among other things against the Donatists, a book not very brief, as before, but a large one, much more carefully composed; in which it appears how the case of the Maximianists alone utterly overturns from the foundation their impious and most arrogant error against the Catholic Church — a schism which was made from the very party of Donatus. This book begins thus: 'We have already said many things, we have already written many things.' CHAPTER 62. ON THE GRACE OF THE NEW TESTAMENT, TO HONORATUS, ONE BOOK.
60:273
Eo ipso tempore, quo contra Donatistas uehementer exercebamur et contra Pelagianos exerceri iam coeperamus, amicus quidam misit mihi quinque a Carthagine quaestiones et rogauit, ut eas illi scribendo exponerem. quae sunt: quid sibi uelit uox illa: deus, deus meus, ut quid me dereliquisti ? et quid sit, quod ait apostolus: ut in caritate radicati et fundati praeualeatis conprehendere cum omnibus sanctis, quae sit latitudo et longitudo et altitudo et prof undum; et quae sint quinque uirgines stultae quaeue sapientes; et quae sint tenebrae exteriores; et quomodo intellegendum sit: uerbum caro factum est .
就在那時候,當我們正為對抗多納徒派而奮力操勞、並且已開始為對抗伯拉糾派而操勞之際,一位朋友從迦太基寄給我五個問題,並請求我以書面為他闡述。它們是:那呼喊「我的神,我的神,為甚麼離棄我」是甚麼意思;使徒所說「叫你們的愛心有根有基,能與眾聖徒一同明白那長闊高深」是甚麼意思;那五個愚拙的童女與五個聰明的童女是誰;那外邊的黑暗是甚麼;以及當如何理解「道成了肉身」。
At that very time, when we were being vigorously exercised against the Donatists, and had already begun to be exercised against the Pelagians, a certain friend sent me five questions from Carthage and asked that I should expound them for him in writing. They are: what that cry means: 'God, my God, why have you forsaken me?'; and what it is that the Apostle says: 'that, being rooted and grounded in charity, you may be able to comprehend, with all the saints, what is the breadth and length and height and depth'; and what are the five foolish virgins and which the wise; and what are the outer darknesses; and how it is to be understood: 'the Word was made flesh.'
60:274
ego autem intuens supra dictam heresem, nouam inimicam gratiae dei, sextam mihi proposui quaestionem de gratia testamenti noui, de qua disputans interposita expositione Psalmi uicensimi primi, in cuius capite scriptum est, quod dominus exclamauit in cruce, quod ille amicus in primis mihi proposuit exponendum, omnia illa quinque dissolui non hoc ordine, quo erant proposita, sed sicut mihi disserenti de gratia noui testamenti tamquam suis locis congruenter occurrere potuerunt. Hic liber sic incipit: Quinque mihi proposuisti tractandas quaestiones . CAPVT LXIII. DE SPIRITV ET LITTERA AD MARCELLINVM LIBER VNVS. Ad quem scripseram tres libros, quomm titulus est:
如今,我著眼於前述那異端——那與神的恩典為敵的新仇敵——便為自己立下第六個問題,論及新約的恩典。在討論此事時,我插入了對第二十一篇詩篇的解說;那篇詩篇的篇首寫著主在十字架上所發出的呼喊,正是那位朋友起初要我為他解說的那句話。我把那全部五點都加以解答,並非按照它們原先提出的次序,而是照著我論述新約恩典時,它們彷彿各在其本位上、能恰當地浮現出來的樣子。此書如此開篇:「你向我提出五個要討論的問題。」第六十三章。《論靈與字,致馬爾切利努斯》,一卷。我曾寫給他三卷書,其標題是:
Now, having in view the aforesaid heresy, that new enemy of the grace of God, I set before myself as a sixth question the matter of the grace of the New Testament. In discussing it I inserted an exposition of the twenty-first Psalm, at whose head is written that which the Lord cried out upon the cross, the very thing which that friend had, first of all, proposed to me for exposition; and I resolved all those five points, not in the order in which they had been set forth, but as, while I was treating of the grace of the New Testament, they could fittingly come up, each as it were in its own place. This book begins thus: 'Five questions you have set before me to treat.' CHAPTER 63. ON THE SPIRIT AND THE LETTER, TO MARCELLINUS, ONE BOOK. To him I had written three books whose title is:
60:275
de peccatorum meritis et remissione, ubi diligenter disputatur etiam de baptismo paruulorum, rescripsit mihi se fuisse permotum, quod dixerim fieri posse, ut sit homo sine peccato, si uoluntas eius non desit ope adiuuante diuina. quamuis nemo tam perfectae iustitiae in hac uita uel fuerit uel sit uel futurus sit. quaesiuit enim, quomodo dixerim posse fieri, cuius rei desit exemplum. propter hanc eius inquisitionem scripsi librum, cuius est titulus: de spiritu et littera, pertractans apostolicam sententiam, ubi ait: littera occidit, spiritus autem ui-uificat . In quo libro, quantum deus adiuuit, atrociter disputaui contra inimicos gratiae dei, qua iustificatur inpius.
《論罪的功過與赦免》,其中也仔細討論了嬰兒的洗禮。他回信告訴我,他曾為一事所困擾,就是我說過:只要人的意志不缺乏、且有神的幫助扶持,人是有可能無罪的——儘管在今生沒有人曾有、現有或將有如此完全的義。因為他問道:一件無先例可循的事,我怎能說它是可能的呢?由於他這番探問,我寫了一卷書,其標題為《論靈與字》,藉著使徒那句話加以闡述,就是他所說的:「那字句是叫人死,靈卻是叫人活。」在此書中,我藉神的幫助,竭力反駁那些與神藉以稱義惡人的恩典為敵的人。
'On the Deserts and Remission of Sins,' where the baptism of infants is also carefully discussed. He wrote back to me that he had been troubled because I had said it was possible for a man to be without sin, if his will did not fail while the divine help assisted—although no one has been, or is, or will be of so perfect a righteousness in this life. For he asked how I could say that a thing was possible of which there is no example. On account of this inquiry of his I wrote a book whose title is 'On the Spirit and the Letter,' treating through the apostolic sentence where he says: 'The letter kills, but the spirit gives life.' In which book, so far as God helped me, I disputed fiercely against the enemies of the grace of God, by which the ungodly is justified.
60:276
cum autem agerem de obseruationibus Iudaeorum a quibusdam escis secundum ueterem legem abstinentium, dixi: quarundam escarum ceremoniae . quod nomen non est in usu sanctarum litterarum, ideo tamen mihi congruens uisum est, quod a carendo appellatas ceremonias quasi carimonias memoria tenebam eo, quod obseruantes careant his rebus, a quibus se abstinent. quod si est origo huius nominis, quae abhorret a uera religione, secundum hanc ego non sum locutus, sed secundum istam, quam supra memoraui. Hic liber sic incipit: Lectis opusculis, quae ad te nuper elaboraui, fili carissime Marcelline . CAPVT LXIIII. DE FIDE ET OPERIBVS LIBER VNVS.
但當我論及猶太人的禮儀規例、就是按照舊律法戒絕某些食物之事時,我說了「某些食物的儀節(ceremoniae)」——此詞並不見用於聖經之中。然而,這詞對我似乎頗為恰當,因我記得「儀節」(ceremoniae)之名乃出於「缺乏」(carere)一字,彷彿作 carimoniae,因為守此規例的人乃缺乏(carent)他們所戒絕之物。但倘若此名的來源是與真宗教相牴觸的,那麼我所依循的並非那來源,而是我上面所提及的那一種。此書如此開篇:「我親愛的兒子馬爾切利努斯,我近來為你所撰的那些小著作,你既已讀過。」第六十四章。《論信德與行為》,一卷。
But when I was treating of the observances of the Jews who, according to the old law, abstain from certain foods, I said: 'the ceremonies of certain foods'—a term which is not in use in the sacred Scriptures. Nevertheless it seemed to me fitting, because I held in memory that ceremonies (ceremoniae) were so called from 'lacking' (carere), as it were carimoniae, since those who observe them lack (carent) those things from which they abstain. But if the origin of this name is one that recoils from true religion, I did not speak according to that, but according to the one which I mentioned above. This book begins thus: 'Having read the little works which I lately composed for you, dearest son Marcellinus.' CHAPTER 64. ON FAITH AND WORKS, ONE BOOK.
60:277
Interea missa sunt mihi a quibusdam fratribus laicis quidem, sed diuinorum eloquiorum studiosis scripta nonnulla, quae ita distinguerent a bonis operibus Christianam fidem, ut sine hac non posse, sine illis autem posse perueniri suaderetur ad aeternam uitam. quibus respondens librum scripsi, cuius nomen est: de fide et operibus. in quo disputaui. non solum quemadmodum uiuere debeant gratia Christi regenerati uerum etiam quales ad lauacrum regenerationis admitti. Hic liber sic incipit: Quibusdam uidetur . CAPVT LXV. BREVICVLVS CONLATIONIS CVM DONATISTIS, LIBRI TRES.
其時,有些弟兄——他們雖是平信徒,卻是神聖言語的熱心學徒——寄來一些文稿給我,其中把基督徒的信德與善行如此區分,以致主張:沒有信德便不能得永生,然而沒有善行卻仍能得永生。我回應這些文稿,寫了一卷書,其名為《論信德與行為》,在其中我不僅討論了那些藉基督恩典而重生的人當如何生活,也討論了那些被允准領受重生之洗的人當是何等樣的人。此書如此開篇:「在某些人看來。」第六十五章。《與多納徒派會談紀要》,三卷。
Meanwhile there were sent to me by certain brethren—laymen indeed, but zealous students of the divine oracles—some writings which so distinguished Christian faith from good works, that it was urged that without faith one could not, but without works one could, attain to eternal life. Answering these I wrote a book whose name is 'On Faith and Works,' in which I discussed not only how those regenerated by the grace of Christ ought to live, but also of what sort men should be who are admitted to the laver of regeneration. This book begins thus: 'To certain persons it seems.' CHAPTER 65. A SUMMARY OF THE CONFERENCE WITH THE DONATISTS, THREE BOOKS.
60:278
Posteaquam facta est cum Donatistis nostra conlatio, breuiter commemoraui, quae gesta sint, litterisque conprehendi secundum tres dies, quibus cum eis contulimus, idque opus utile existimaui, quo quisque commonitus uel sciat sine labore, quid actum sit, uel consultis numeris, quos rebus singulis annotaui, legat in eisdem gestis ad locum, quodcumque uoluerit, quoniam fatigant illa nimia prolixitate lectorem. huius autem operis titulus est: breuiculus conlationis. Hoc opus sic incipit: Cum catholici episcopi et partis Donati . CAPVT LXVI. POST CONLATIONEM CONTRA DONATISTAS LIBER VNVS.
在我們與多納徒派的會談舉行之後,我簡要地記錄了所行之事,並按照我們與他們會談的那三天,把它筆錄下來;我認為這著作是有用的,好叫凡如此得知的人,或能不費力便知道所行之事,或藉查閱我為各項所標注的編號,在那同一份紀錄中隨其所願之處閱讀,因為那份紀錄以其過長使讀者疲乏。此著作的標題為《會談紀要》。此著作如此開篇:「當大公教會的主教與多納徒黨的人。」第六十六章。《會談之後駁多納徒派》,一卷。
After our conference with the Donatists had taken place, I briefly recorded what had been done, and set it down in writing according to the three days on which we conferred with them; and I judged this work useful, so that anyone thus informed might either know without labour what was done, or, by consulting the numbers which I noted for each item, might read in those same acts at whatever place he pleased, since those acts weary the reader by their excessive length. The title of this work is 'A Summary of the Conference.' This work begins thus: 'When the Catholic bishops and those of Donatus' party.' CHAPTER 66. AFTER THE CONFERENCE, AGAINST THE DONATISTS, ONE BOOK.
60:279
Librum etiam scripsi grandem satis, quantum existimo, diligenter ad ipsos Donatistas post conlationem, quam cum episcopis eorum habuimus, ne ab eis seducerentur ulterius. ubi respondi etiam quibusdam uanitatibus eorum, quae ad nos peruenire potuerunt, quas uicti, ubi poterant et quomodo poterant, iactabant, praeter illa, quae dixi de gestis conlationis, unde, quid actum sit, breuiter nosceretur. multo autem breuius id egi in quadam ad eosdem rursus epistula, sed quia in concilio Numidiae omnibus, qui ibi eramus, hoc fieri placuit, non est in epistulis meis. sic quippe incipit:
我還寫了一卷書,依我看來相當長,是在我們與他們主教舉行會談之後、審慎地寫給那些多納徒派本身的,免得他們日後再被那些人引入歧途。在其中,我也回應了他們某些傳到我們這裡來的空洞言論——那些話,他們雖已敗北,卻仍在他們能夠、且以他們所能的方式加以誇口——此外還有我所講述的關於會談紀錄之事,好叫人能簡要地得知所行之事。但這事我在另一封再度寫給他們的書信中,處理得更為簡略;然而因為在努米底亞的會議上議定,此事當由我們所有在場的人共同行之,故它不在我的書信集中。它是如此開篇的:
I also wrote a book, sufficiently large as I reckon, addressed carefully to the Donatists themselves after the conference which we held with their bishops, lest they should be further led astray by them. In it I answered also certain vain assertions of theirs which had been able to reach us, which, though vanquished, they boasted of where they could and how they could—besides those things which I said concerning the acts of the conference, whence one might briefly learn what had been done. But I dealt with this much more briefly in a certain letter again addressed to them; yet because it was resolved in the council of Numidia that this be done by all of us who were there, it is not among my letters. For it begins thus:
60:280
Siluanus senex, Valentinus, Innocentius, Maximinus, Optatus, Augustinus, Donatus et ceteri episcopi e concilio Zertensi ad Donatistas . Hic liber sic incipit: Quid adhuc, Donatistae, seducimini ? CAPVT LXVII. DE VIDENDO DEO LIBER VNVS. De uidendo deo librum scripsi, ubi de spiritali corpore, quod erit in resurrectione sanctorum, inquisitionem diligentiorem distuli, utrum uel quomodo deus, qui spiritus est, per corpus tale uideatur; sed eam postea quaestionem sane difficillimam in nouissimo, id est in uicensimo et secundo libro de ciuitate dei, satis, quantum arbitror, explicaui.
「長老西爾瓦努斯、瓦倫提努斯、殷諾森提烏斯、瑪克西米努斯、奧普塔圖斯、奧古斯丁、多納圖斯,及其餘眾主教,自澤爾塔會議,致多納徒派。」此書如此開篇:「多納徒派啊,你們為何仍被引入歧途?」第六十七章。《論見神》,一卷。關於見神,我寫了一卷書,在其中我把一個問題留待更審慎的探究——就是聖徒復活時將有的屬靈身體之事:那本為靈的神,是否或如何能藉這樣的身體被人看見;但那個確實極為艱難的問題,我後來在最末一卷,即《上帝之城》第二十二卷中,依我判斷已充分闡明。
'Silvanus the elder, Valentinus, Innocentius, Maximinus, Optatus, Augustine, Donatus, and the rest of the bishops, from the council of Zerta, to the Donatists.' This book begins thus: 'Why, Donatists, are you still being led astray?' CHAPTER 67. ON SEEING GOD, ONE BOOK. On seeing God I wrote a book, in which I deferred to a more careful inquiry the question of the spiritual body which will be in the resurrection of the saints—whether or how God, who is a Spirit, may be seen through such a body; but that question, truly most difficult, I afterwards explained sufficiently, as I judge, in the last, that is, in the twenty-second book of 'The City of God.'
60:281
inueni etiam in quodam nostro codice, in quo et iste liber est, quoddam commonitorium a me factum de hac re ad episcopum Siccensem Fortunatianum, quod in opusculorum meorum indiculo nec inter libros nec inter epistulas est notatum. Hic liber sic incipit: Memor debiti, illud autem: Sicut praesens rogaui et nunc commoneo . CAPVT LXVIII. DE NATVRA ET GRATIA LIBER VNVS. Venit etiam tunc in manus meas quidam liber Pelagi, ubi hominis naturam contra dei gratiam, qua iustificatur inpius et qua Christiani sumus, quanta potuit argumentatione defendit. librum ergo, quo huic respondi defendens gratiam non contra naturam, sed per quam natura liberatur et regitur, de natura et gratia nuncupaui.
我也在我們的某一手抄本中——此書亦收於其中——發現我就此事所作的一份備忘錄,是寫給西卡的主教福爾圖納提亞努斯的;它在我著作的目錄中,既未列於書卷之間,也未列於書信之間。此書如此開篇:「牢記我的虧欠」;而另一份則是:「正如我在場時所求的,如今我也如此勸勉。」第六十八章。《論本性與恩典》,一卷。那時也有伯拉糾的一卷書落到我手中,他在其中盡其所能地用種種論證,維護人的本性,以與神的恩典相對——就是那使惡人得稱義、並使我們成為基督徒的恩典。於是我用以回應他的那卷書——它所維護的恩典並非與本性相對,而是那使本性得釋放、受管治的恩典——我便題名為《論本性與恩典》。
I have also found in a certain codex of ours, in which this book too is contained, a certain memorandum made by me on this matter, addressed to Fortunatianus, bishop of Sicca, which is noted in the index of my little works neither among the books nor among the letters. This book begins thus: 'Mindful of my debt'; but the other: 'As when present I asked, so now also I admonish.' CHAPTER 68. ON NATURE AND GRACE, ONE BOOK. There came also then into my hands a certain book of Pelagius, in which he defended, with as much argumentation as he could, the nature of man against the grace of God by which the ungodly is justified and by which we are Christians. So the book by which I answered him, defending grace not against nature, but that by which nature is set free and governed, I entitled 'On Nature and Grace.'
60:282
in quo uerba quaedam, quae uelut Xysti Romani episcopi et martyris Pelagius posuit, ita defendi, tamquam re uera eiusdem Xysti essent; id enim putaueram. sed postea legi Sexti philosophi esse, non Xysti Christiani. Hic liber sic incipit: Librum, quem misistis . CAPVT LXVIIII. DE CIVIT A TE DEI LIBRI VIGINTI DVO. Interea Roma Gotthorum inruptione agentium sub rege Allaricho atque impetu magnae cladis euersa est. cuius euer-. sionem deorum falsorum multorumque cultores, quos usitato nomine paganos uocamus, in Christianam religionem referre conantes solito acerbius et amarius deum uerum blasphemare coeperunt.
在其中有某些話語,是伯拉糾拿出來、彷彿是羅馬主教兼殉道者敘斯圖斯所說的;我便為它們辯護,彷彿它們真是那同一位敘斯圖斯所言,因為我曾如此以為。但後來我讀到,那些話乃是哲學家塞克斯圖斯所言,而非基督徒敘斯圖斯所言。此書如此開篇:「你們所寄來的那卷書。」第六十九章。《上帝之城》,二十二卷。其時,羅馬因哥德人在其王亞拉里克統率下的入侵、並因一場大禍的衝擊而傾覆。那些敬拜虛假眾神的人——就是我們照慣用之名稱之為異教徒的——企圖把這場傾覆歸咎於基督教,便開始比往常更尖刻、更苦毒地褻瀆真神。
In it there were certain words which Pelagius had put forward as though they were of Xystus, the Roman bishop and martyr; and I defended them as though they truly were of that same Xystus, for so I had supposed. But afterwards I read that they were of Sextus the philosopher, not of Xystus the Christian. This book begins thus: 'The book which you sent.' CHAPTER 69. ON THE CITY OF GOD, TWENTY-TWO BOOKS. Meanwhile Rome was overthrown by the irruption of the Goths acting under their king Alaric, and by the onset of a great disaster. The worshippers of the false and many gods, whom by the customary name we call pagans, attempting to refer this overthrow to the Christian religion, began to blaspheme the true God more sharply and bitterly than was their wont.
60:283
unde ego exardescens zelo domus dei aduersus eorum blasphemias uel errores libros de ciuitate dei scribere institui. quod opus per aliquot annos me tenuit eo, quod alia multa intercurrebant, quae differri non oporteret et me prius ad soluendum occupabant. {hoc autem de ciuitate dei grande opus tandem uiginti duobus libris determinatum. quorum quinque primi eos refellunt, qui res humanas ita prosperari uolunt, ut ad hoc multorum deorum cultum, quos pagani colere consuerunt, necessarium esse arbitrentur et, quia prohibentur, mala ista exoriri atque abundare contendunt.
於是我因為神的家心裡焦急,為駁斥他們的褻瀆或謬誤,便著手撰寫《上帝之城》諸卷。此工程佔去我數年之久,因為有許多別的事務插進來,是不容延擱、且要我先去解決、纏著我的。然而這部宏大的《上帝之城》終於完成,並以二十二卷為限。其中頭五卷駁斥那些人,就是那想要人間諸事如此昌盛、以致認為敬拜異教徒素常敬拜的眾神為此乃是必需的,並且力爭因為這敬拜被禁止,這些禍患才興起、才氾濫的人。
Whereupon I, burning with zeal for the house of God against their blasphemies or errors, set about to write the books 'On the City of God.' This work held me for some years, because many other matters intervened which ought not to be deferred and which occupied me first in their solving. But this great work 'On the City of God' was at length completed and bounded in twenty-two books. Of these the first five refute those who wish human affairs to prosper in such a way that they judge the worship of the many gods, whom the pagans were wont to worship, to be necessary for this end, and contend that because they are forbidden, these evils arise and abound.
60:284
sequentes autem quinque aduersus eos loquuntur, qui fatentur haec mala nec defuisse umquam nec defutura mortalibus et ea, nunc magna nunc parua, locis, temporibus personisque uariari, sed deorum multorum cultum, quo eis sacrificatur, propter uitam post mortem futuram esse utilem disputant. his ergo decem libris duae istae uanae opiniones Christianae, religioni aduersariae refelluntur. Sed ne quisquam nos aliena tantum redarguisse, non autem nostra asseruisse reprehenderet, id agit pars altera operis huius, quae libris duodecim continetur, quamquam, ubi opus est, et in prioribus decem, quae nostra sunt, asseramus et in duodecim posterioribus redarguamus aduersa.
然而接下來的五卷,則是駁斥那些人,就是那承認這些禍患對世人從未缺席、也永不會缺席,並承認它們或大或小、因地、因時、因人而有所不同,卻主張敬拜眾神、向他們獻祭乃是有益的、為了死後將來之生命的人。因此,藉這十卷書,那兩種與基督教為敵的空洞意見便被駁倒了。但恐怕有人指責我們只駁斥了別人的教義,卻未闡述我們自己的,此著作的另一部分——即包含於十二卷中的部分——便成就此事;儘管在必要之處,前十卷中我們也闡述屬於我們的道理,後十二卷中我們也駁斥相反的說法。
The following five, however, speak against those who admit that these evils neither have ever been, nor ever will be, wanting to mortals, and that they, now great now small, vary according to places, times, and persons—but who argue that the worship of the many gods, by which sacrifice is offered to them, is useful on account of the life to come after death. By these ten books, therefore, those two vain opinions, hostile to the Christian religion, are refuted. But lest anyone should reproach us for having only refuted the doctrines of others, and not asserted our own, the other part of this work, which is contained in twelve books, accomplishes this—although, where need is, in the former ten also we assert what is ours, and in the latter twelve refute the adverse doctrines.
60:285
duodecim ergo librorum sequentium primi quattuor continent exortum duarum ciuitatum, quarum est una dei, altera huius mundi, secundi quattuor excursum earum siue procursum, tertii uero, qui et postremi, debitos fines. ita omnes uiginti duo libri cum sint de utraque ciuitate conscripti, titulum tamen a meliore acceperunt, ut de ciuitate dei potius uocarentur. In quorum decimo libro non debuit pro miraculo poni in A.brahae sacrificio flammam caelitus factam inter diuisas uictimas cucurrisse, quoniam hoc illi in uisione monstratum est. in septimo decimo, quod dictum est de Samuhel: non erat de filiis Aaron, dicendum potius fuit: non erat filius sacerdotis.
故此,接下來的十二卷中,頭四卷記述兩座城的興起,其一是神的城,另一是這世界的城;次四卷記述它們的行程或進展;第三組(也是最末的)記述它們應得的結局。這樣,雖然全部二十二卷都是論兩座城而寫的,然而它們卻從那較美好的一座取了標題,以致更宜稱為《上帝之城》。在其第十卷中,不應把亞伯拉罕獻祭時那從天而降、在剖開的祭牲之間穿行的火焰列為神蹟,因為這是在異象中向他顯示的。在第十七卷中,關於撒母耳所說的「他不是亞倫的子孫」,更應說:「他不是祭司的兒子。」
So of the twelve following books, the first four contain the rise of the two cities, of which one is God's, the other of this world; the second four, their course or progress; the third, which are also the last, their due ends. Thus, though all the twenty-two books are written concerning both cities, yet they took their title from the better, so that they should rather be called 'On the City of God.' In their tenth book, the flame miraculously produced from heaven, which ran between the divided victims in Abraham's sacrifice, ought not to have been set down as a miracle, since this was shown to him in a vision. In the seventeenth, what was said of Samuel—'he was not of the sons of Aaron'—should rather have been said: 'he was not the son of a priest.'
60:286
filios quippe sacerdotum defunctis sacerdotibus succedere magis legitimi moris fuit; nam in filiis Aaron reperitur pater Samuhelis, sed sacerdos non fuit nec ita in filiis, ut eum ipse genuerit Aaron, sed sicut omnes illius populi dicuntur filii Israhel. Hoc opus sic incipit: Gloriosissimam ciuitatem dei .. CAPVT LXX. AD OROSIVM PRESBVTERVM CONTRA PRISCILIANI- STAS LIBER VNVS. Inter haec Orosi cuiusdam Hispani presbyteri consultationi de Priscilianistis et de quibusdam Origenis sensibus, quos catholica fides inprobat, quanta potui breuitate ac perspicuitate respondi. cuius opusculi titulus est: ad Orosium contra Priscilianistas et Origenistas.
因為按律法的常規,倒是祭司的兒子在祭司去世時繼承祭司之職;如今撒母耳的父親固然見於亞倫的子孫之中,卻不是祭司,也不是那樣在子孫之中、以致是亞倫親自所生的,而是如同那全族的人都被稱為以色列的子孫一般。此著作如此開篇:「至為榮耀的上帝之城。」第七十章。《致長老奧羅修斯,駁普里西利安派》,一卷。在這些事之中,我盡我所能地簡潔而清晰,回答了一位西班牙長老奧羅修斯的諮詢,內容關於普里西利安派,以及俄利根某些為大公信仰所不許的見解。此小著的標題為《致奧羅修斯,駁普里西利安派與俄利根派》。
For it was rather the lawful custom for the sons of priests to succeed priests when they died; now among the sons of Aaron is found the father of Samuel, yet he was not a priest, nor was he among the sons in such a way that Aaron himself begot him, but as all of that people are called sons of Israel. This work begins thus: 'The most glorious City of God.' CHAPTER 70. TO OROSIUS THE PRESBYTER, AGAINST THE PRISCILLIANISTS, ONE BOOK. Amid these things I answered, with as much brevity and clarity as I could, the consultation of one Orosius, a Spanish presbyter, concerning the Priscillianists and certain opinions of Origen which the Catholic faith disapproves. The title of this little work is 'To Orosius, against the Priscillianists and Origenists.'
60:287
et ipsa enim consultatio responsioni meae a capite adiuncta est. Hic liber sic incipit: Respondere tibi quaerenti, dilectissime fili Orosi . CAPVT LXXI. AD HIERONVMVM PRESBVTERVM LIBRI DVO, VNVS DE ORIGINE ANIMAE ET ALIVS DE SENTENTIA IACOBI. Scripsi etiam duos libros ad presbyterum Hieronymum sedentem in Bethlem, unum de origine animae hominis, alterum de sententia apostoli Iacobi, ubi ait: quicumque totam legem seruauerit, offendat autem in uno, factus est omnium reus, de utroque consulens eum. sed in illo priore quaestionem, quam exposui, ipse non solui; in posteriore autem, quid mihi de illa soluenda uideretur, ipse non tacui, sed utrum hoc annueret etiam ille consului.
因為他的諮詢本身就附在我回覆的開頭。此書如此開篇:「至為親愛的兒子奧羅修斯,回答你的詢問。」第七十一章。《致長老耶柔米》,二卷:一卷論靈魂的起源,另一卷論雅各的一句話。我還寫了兩卷書,給住在伯利恆的長老耶柔米:一卷論人的靈魂之起源,另一卷論使徒雅各那句話,就是他所說的:「凡遵守全律法的,只在一條上跌倒,他就是犯了眾條」,我就這兩件事向他請教。但在前一卷中,我所提出的問題,我自己並未解答;在後一卷中,關於我認為如何解答為宜,我倒沒有緘默,只是我也請教他是否也同意此說。
For his consultation itself was joined at the beginning of my reply. This book begins thus: 'To answer you who ask, most beloved son Orosius.' CHAPTER 71. TO JEROME THE PRESBYTER, TWO BOOKS: ONE ON THE ORIGIN OF THE SOUL, AND THE OTHER ON A SENTENCE OF JAMES. I also wrote two books to the presbyter Jerome, dwelling at Bethlehem: one on the origin of the human soul, the other on that sentence of the apostle James where he says: 'Whosoever shall keep the whole law, but offend in one point, is become guilty of all,' consulting him about both. But in the former I did not myself solve the question which I set forth; in the latter, however, I did not keep silent as to what seemed to me right for its solution, but I consulted him whether he too would assent to this.
60:288
rescripsit autem laudans eandem consultationem meam, sibi tamen ad id respondendum non esse respondit. ego uero, quousque esset in corpore, hos libros edere nolui, ne forte responderet aliquando et cum ipsa responsione eius potius ederentur, illo autem defuncto ad hoc edidi priorem, ut, qui legit, admoneatur aut non quaerere omnino, quomodo detur anima nascentibus, aut certe de re obscurissima eam solutionem quaestionis huius admittere, quae contraria non sit apertissimis rebus, quamuis de originali peccato fides catholica nouit in paruulis, nisi regenerentur in Christo, sine dubitatione damnatis, posteriorem uero ad hoc, ut quaestionis.
他回信稱讚我這番諮詢,卻答說他無暇作答。但我趁他還在世之時,不願出版這兩卷書,恐怕他或許某時會答覆,那時它們便可連同他的回覆一同出版更好。然而在他去世之後,我出版了前一卷,為的是叫凡讀它的人得受提醒:或者根本不去探問靈魂如何賜給出生之人,或者至少,對於這極其晦暗之事,只接受這樣一種解答——就是與那些最明顯的真理不相牴觸的解答;儘管關於原罪,大公信仰知道:嬰孩若不在基督裡重生,便無疑要被定罪。而後一卷,則為的是叫那問題——
He wrote back, praising this same consultation of mine, yet replied that he had no leisure to answer it. But I, as long as he was in the body, was unwilling to publish these books, lest perchance he should at some time answer, and they should rather be published together with his own reply. But after his death I published the former for this end, that whoever reads it may be admonished either not to inquire at all how the soul is given to those being born, or at least, concerning a most obscure matter, to admit such a solution of this question as is not contrary to the most manifest truths—although, concerning original sin, the Catholic faith knows that in infants, unless they be regenerated in Christ, they are without doubt condemned; and the latter book for this end, that of the question
60:289
de qua ibi agitur, etiam quae nobis uisa est solutio ipsa noscatur. Hoc opus sic incipit: Deum nostrum, qui nos uocauit . CAPVT LXXII. AD EMERITVM EPISCOPVM DONATISTARVM POST CONLATIONEM LIBER VNVS. Ad Emeritum, Donatistarum episcopum, qui in conlatione nostra, quam cum illis habuimus, eorum causam maxime agere uidebatur, aliquanto post eandem conlationem scripsi librum satis utilem, quoniam res, quibus uincantur uel uicti esse monstrantur, commoda breuitate conplectitur. Hic liber sic incipit: Si uel nunc, frater Emerite . CAPVT LXXIII. DE GESTIS PELAGI LIBER VNVS.
就是那裡所討論的問題——連同我們所認為妥當的那解答本身,都能為人所知。此著作如此開篇:「我們的神,就是那呼召我們的。」第七十二章。《會談之後致多納徒派主教厄墨里圖斯》,一卷。厄墨里圖斯是多納徒派的主教,在我們與他們所舉行的會談中,他似乎是主要為他們一方辯護的人;在那同一次會談之後過了一段時日,我寫給他一卷相當有用的書,因為它以恰當的簡潔,涵括了那些使他們被駁倒、或顯明他們已被駁倒的事項。此書如此開篇:「厄墨里圖斯弟兄啊,倘若即使如今。」第七十三章。《論伯拉糾的審議紀錄》,一卷。
which is there treated, the very solution too which seemed good to us might be known. This work begins thus: 'Our God, who has called us.' CHAPTER 72. TO EMERITUS, BISHOP OF THE DONATISTS, AFTER THE CONFERENCE, ONE BOOK. To Emeritus, bishop of the Donatists, who in our conference which we held with them seemed chiefly to conduct their cause, I wrote, some time after that same conference, a sufficiently useful book, since it embraces with convenient brevity the matters by which they are conquered or are shown to have been conquered. This book begins thus: 'If even now, brother Emeritus.' CHAPTER 73. ON THE PROCEEDINGS OF PELAGIUS, ONE BOOK.
60:290
Per idem tempus in oriente, hoc est in Syria Palaestina, Pelagius a quibusdam catholicis fratribus ad episcopalia gesta perductus eisque absentibus, qui de illo libellum dederant, quoniam ad diem synodi non potuerunt occurrere, ab episcopis quattuordecim auditus est, ubi eum dogmata ipsa damnantem, quae inimica gratiae Christi aduersus eum de libello legebantur, catholicum pronuntiarunt. sed cum in manus nostras eadem gesta uenissent, scripsi de his librum, ne illo uelut absoluto eadem quoque dogmata putarentur iudices adprobasse, quae ille nisi damnasset, nullo modo ab eis nisi damnatus exisset. Hic liber sic incipit: Posteaquam in manu.s nostras . CAPVT LXXIIII.
約在同時,在東方——即敘利亞的巴勒斯坦——伯拉糾被某些大公教會的弟兄帶去接受主教們的審議;那些曾對他呈遞控狀的人並不在場(因為他們無法在會議之日趕到),他便由十四位主教審訊。在那裡,因為他把那些從控狀中宣讀出來、與基督恩典為敵的教義本身加以定罪,他們便判定他為大公信徒。但當那同一份紀錄落到我們手中時,我就此寫了一卷書,免得他既彷彿被開釋,那些教義也被人以為是審判者所認可的——那些教義,他若不加以定罪,斷不能不被定罪便脫身而去。此書如此開篇:「在……落到我們手中之後。」第七十四章。
About the same time in the East—that is, in Syria Palaestina—Pelagius was brought by certain Catholic brethren to episcopal proceedings; and in the absence of those who had lodged the petition against him (since they could not appear on the day of the synod), he was heard by fourteen bishops, where, since he condemned the very dogmas which were read against him from the petition as hostile to the grace of Christ, they pronounced him Catholic. But when those same acts had come into our hands, I wrote a book about them, lest, he being as it were acquitted, those dogmas too should be thought to have been approved by the judges—dogmas which, had he not condemned them, he would by no means have come away from them except as condemned himself. This book begins thus: 'After there came into our hands.' CHAPTER 74.
60:291
DE CORRECTIONE DONATISTARVM LIBER VNVS. Eodem tempore scripsi etiam librum de correctione Donatistarum propter eos, qui nolebant illos legibus imperialibus corrigi. Hic liber sic incipit: Laudo et gratulor et admiror . CAPVT LXXV. DE PRAESENTIA DEI AD DARDANVM LIBER VNVS. De praesentia dei scripsi librum, ubi nostra intentio contra heresem Pelagianam maxime uigilat non expresse nominatam. sed in eo etiam de praesentia naturae, quem deum et summum et uerum dicimus, et de templo eius operose ac subtiliter disputatur. Hic liber sic incipit: Fateor, frater dilectissime Dardane . CAPVT LXXVI.
《論糾正多納徒派》,一卷。同時我也寫了一卷書,論糾正多納徒派,是為了那些不願他們被帝國律法所糾正的人。此書如此開篇:「我讚美、歡喜,並且驚嘆。」第七十五章。《論神的臨在,致達爾達努斯》,一卷。關於神的臨在,我寫了一卷書,在其中我們的用意乃是極其警醒地防範伯拉糾異端,儘管未明白指名。但其中也費心而精微地論及那本性的臨在——就是我們稱之為神、至高又真實的那位——並論及祂的殿。此書如此開篇:「至為親愛的達爾達努斯弟兄,我承認。」第七十六章。
ON THE CORRECTION OF THE DONATISTS, ONE BOOK. At the same time I also wrote a book on the correction of the Donatists, on account of those who were unwilling that they should be corrected by the imperial laws. This book begins thus: 'I praise and rejoice and marvel.' CHAPTER 75. ON THE PRESENCE OF GOD, TO DARDANUS, ONE BOOK. On the presence of God I wrote a book, in which our intention watches most vigilantly against the Pelagian heresy, though not expressly named. But in it there is also disputed, laboriously and subtly, concerning the presence of that Nature which we call God, both supreme and true, and concerning His temple. This book begins thus: 'I confess, most beloved brother Dardanus.' CHAPTER 76.
60:292
CONTRA PELAGIVM ET CAELESTIVM DE GRATIA CHRISTI ET DE PECCATO ORIGINALI AD ALBINAM, PINIANVM ET MELANIAM LIBRI DVO. Posteaquam Pelagiana heresis cum suis auctoribus ab episcopis ecclesiae Romanae, prius Innocentio, deinde Zosimo, cooperantibus conciliorum Africanorum litteris conuicta atque damnata est, scripsi duos libros aduersus eos, unum de gratia Christi, alterum de peccato originali. Hoc opus sic incipit: Quantum, de uestra corporali et maxime spiritali salute gaudemus . CAPVT LXXVII. GESTA CVM EMERITO DONATISTA, LIBER VNVS. Aliquanto post conlationem, quam cum hereticis Donatistis habuimus, orta est nobis necessitas pergendi in Mauritaniam Caesariensem.
《駁伯拉糾與凱勒斯提烏斯,論基督的恩典與原罪,致阿爾比娜、皮尼亞努斯與美拉尼亞》,二卷。伯拉糾異端連同其創始人,先被羅馬教會的主教殷諾森、繼而佐西穆斯,在非洲眾會議書信的協同之下,定罪並判罰之後,我寫了兩卷書駁斥他們:一卷論基督的恩典,另一卷論原罪。此著作如此開篇:「我們為你們身體的、尤其是屬靈的福祉何等歡喜。」第七十七章。《與多納徒派厄墨里圖斯的審議紀錄》,一卷。在我們與多納徒派異端者所舉行的會談之後過了一段時日,我們有必要前往凱撒利亞的茅利塔尼亞。
AGAINST PELAGIUS AND CAELESTIUS, ON THE GRACE OF CHRIST AND ON ORIGINAL SIN, TO ALBINA, PINIANUS, AND MELANIA, TWO BOOKS. After the Pelagian heresy, together with its authors, had been convicted and condemned by the bishops of the Roman church—first Innocent, then Zosimus—with the cooperation of the letters of the African councils, I wrote two books against them: one on the grace of Christ, the other on original sin. This work begins thus: 'How much we rejoice over your bodily and especially spiritual welfare.' CHAPTER 77. THE PROCEEDINGS WITH EMERITUS THE DONATIST, ONE BOOK. Some time after the conference which we held with the Donatist heretics, a necessity arose for us of proceeding into Mauritania Caesariensis.
60:293
ibi apud ipsam Caesaream Emeritum, Donatistarum episcopum, uidimus, unum scilicet eorum septem, quos pro suae causae defensione delegerant, et qui in eadem causa maxime laborauerat. quae cum illo egerimus praesentibus episcopis eiusdem prouinciae et plebe Caesariensis ecclesiae, in qua ciuitate et ciuis et memoratorum hereticorum episcopus fuit, ecclesiastica gesta testantur, quae in meis habentur opusculis. ubi non inueniens, quid responderet, totum sermonem meum, quem de solis Maximianistis in auribus eius et omnium, qui aderant, explicaui, tamquam mutus audiuit. Hic liber uel haec gesta sic incipiunt: GLORIOSISSIMO HONORIO AVGVSTO XII ET CONSTLVTIO ITERVM VV. CC.
在那裡,在凱撒利亞城本身,我們見到了多納徒派的主教厄墨里圖斯——他正是他們為辯護自己一方而揀選的那七人之一,且是在那同一事上勞苦最多的一位。我們與他所處置之事,是在那同一行省的主教們、以及凱撒利亞教會會眾面前進行的——他曾在此城既是公民、又是前述異端者的主教——教會的紀錄為此作證,那紀錄收在我的著作之中。在那裡,他找不到話可答,便彷彿啞口一般,聽著我全篇的講論;那講論我單就瑪克西米安派、在他和所有在場之人耳中展開。此書、或說這份紀錄,如此開篇:「致至為榮耀的奧古斯都霍諾里烏斯第十二次、與君士坦提烏斯第二次任執政官,二位至顯赫者,」
There, at Caesarea itself, we saw Emeritus, bishop of the Donatists—one, namely, of those seven whom they had chosen for the defence of their cause, and one who had laboured most in that same cause. What we transacted with him, in the presence of the bishops of that same province and of the people of the Caesarean church—in which city he had been both a citizen and bishop of the aforesaid heretics—the ecclesiastical acts bear witness, which are contained in my little works. There, finding nothing to answer, he listened as though mute to my whole discourse, which I unfolded solely about the Maximianists in his hearing and that of all who were present. This book, or rather these acts, begin thus: 'To the most glorious Honorius Augustus, for the twelfth time, and to Constantius, for the second time, most illustrious men,'
60:294
CONSVLIBVS XI KALENDAS OCTOBRIS CAESAREA IN ECCLESIA MAIORE . CAPVT LXXVIII. CONTRA SERMONEM ARRIANORVM LIBER VNVS. Inter haec uenit in manus meas quidam sermo Arrianorum sine nomine auctoris sui. huic petente atque instante, qui eum mihi miserat, quanta potui etiam breuitate et celeritate respondi adiuncto eodem sermone a capite responsionis meae et adhibitis ad singula numeris, quibus inspectis quid cui loco responderimus facile possit aduerti. Hic liber post eorum sermonem, qui a capite adiunctus est, sic incipit: Eorum praecedenti disputationi hac disputatione respondeo . CAPVT LXXVIIII. DE NVPTIIS ET CONCVPISCENTIA AD VALERIVM LIBRI DVO.
「在十月朔日前第十一日,於凱撒利亞城,在較大的教堂。」第七十八章。《駁亞流派的一篇講章》,一卷。在這些事之中,有亞流派的一篇講章落到我手中,沒有作者之名。對此,應那寄講章給我之人的請求與催促,我盡我所能地簡潔迅捷地作了回覆,把那同一篇講章附在我回覆的開頭,並對每一要點加上編號,人一查看這些編號,便可輕易辨明我們對哪一段落作了何等回答。此書,在附於開頭的他們那篇講章之後,如此開篇:「我以此論證回應他們前面的論證。」第七十九章。《論婚姻與情慾,致瓦勒里烏斯》,二卷。
'as consuls, on the eleventh day before the Kalends of October, at Caesarea, in the greater church.' CHAPTER 78. AGAINST A SERMON OF THE ARIANS, ONE BOOK. Amid these things there came into my hands a certain sermon of the Arians, without the name of its author. To this, at the asking and urging of him who had sent it to me, I replied with as much brevity and swiftness as I could, joining that same sermon at the head of my reply and applying numbers to each point, by inspecting which one may easily discern what we answered to which passage. This book, after their sermon which is joined at the head, begins thus: 'To their preceding argument I reply by this argument.' CHAPTER 79. ON MARRIAGE AND CONCUPISCENCE, TO VALERIUS, TWO BOOKS.
60:295
Scripsi duos libros ad inlustrem uirum, comitem Valerium, cum audissem Pelagianos ei nescio quid scripsisse de nobis, quod scilicet nuptias damnaremus asserendo originale peccatum. quorum librorum titulus est: de nuptiis et concupiscentia. bonitatem quippe defendimus nuptiarum, ne putaretur earum esse uitium concupiscentia carnis et lex in membris repugnans legi mentis, quo malo libidinis bene utitur ad filios procreandos pudicitia coniugalis. ut autem duo libri essent, primus uenit in Iuliani Pelagiani manus, et scripsit aduersus eum libros quattuor, ex quibus quidam nonnulla descripsit et comiti Valerio misit, ille uero ad nos. quae cum accepissem, alio libro ad eadem ipsa respondi.
我寫了兩卷書給那顯赫者、伯爵瓦勒里烏斯,因我聽說伯拉糾派曾就我們之事寫了些什麼給他——即說我們藉主張原罪而定婚姻的罪。這兩卷書的標題為《論婚姻與情慾》。因為我們維護婚姻的良善,免得肉體的情慾、以及那在肢體中與心思之律相爭的律,被視為婚姻的過失——夫妻的貞潔卻善用這情慾之惡,以生養兒女。但為使成為兩卷書,第一卷落到伯拉糾派尤利安手中,他便寫了四卷書駁它;有人從中抄錄了若干段落,寄給伯爵瓦勒里烏斯,他又轉寄給我們。我既收到這些,便在另一卷書中回答了這些事本身。
I wrote two books to the illustrious man, Count Valerius, when I had heard that the Pelagians had written I know not what to him about us—namely, that we condemn marriage by asserting original sin. The title of these books is 'On Marriage and Concupiscence.' For we defend the goodness of marriage, lest the concupiscence of the flesh, and the law in the members warring against the law of the mind, be thought to be its vice—which evil of lust conjugal chastity uses well for the procreation of children. But that there might be two books, the first came into the hands of Julian the Pelagian, and he wrote four books against it, from which someone copied out certain portions and sent them to Count Valerius, and he in turn to us. When I had received these, I answered these very things in another book.
60:296
Huius operis primus liber sic incipit: Heretici noui, dilectissime fili Valeri, secundus autem sic: Inter militiae tuae curas . CAPVT LXXX. LOCVTIONVM LIBRI VII. Septem libros de septem libris diuinarum scripturarum, id est Moysi quinque et uno Iesu Naue et altero Iudicum, feci notatis locutionibus singulorum, quae minus usitatae sunt linguae nostrae, quas parum aduertendo sensum quaerunt, qui legunt, diuinorum eloquiorum, cum sit locutionis genus, et nonnumquam exculpunt aliquid, quod a ueritate quidem non abhorreat, non tamen id sensisse auctor, a quo id scriptum est, inuenitur, sed genere locutionis hoc dixisse credibilius apparet.
此著作的第一卷如此開篇:「至為親愛的兒子瓦勒里烏斯,那些新異端者」;第二卷則如此:「在你軍務的操勞之中。」第八十章。《語法表達七卷》。我從神聖經書的七卷書——即摩西五卷、嫩的兒子約書亞一卷、又士師記一卷——作了七卷書,標注出各卷中那些對我們語言較不尋常的表達方式;那些讀神聖言語的人,因太少留意其含義,便把它們當作疑難,其實那不過是一種表達方式;有時他們硬雕琢出某種意思,那意思固然與真理不相牴觸,然而卻查不出寫此文的作者是這樣想的,反倒更可信的是:他乃是藉一種表達方式如此說的。
The first book of this work begins thus: 'The new heretics, most beloved son Valerius'; and the second thus: 'Amid the cares of your military service.' CHAPTER 80. THE BOOKS OF EXPRESSIONS, SEVEN BOOKS. I made seven books from the seven books of the divine Scriptures—that is, the five of Moses, and one of Joshua son of Nun, and another of Judges—noting the expressions of each which are less usual to our tongue, which those who read the divine oracles, by too little heeding the sense, take for questions, whereas it is a form of expression; and sometimes they carve out something which does not indeed recoil from the truth, yet the author by whom it was written is not found to have meant that, but it appears more credible that he said this by a form of expression.
60:297
multa autem in scripturis sanctis obscura cognito locutionis genere dilucescunt. propter quod cognoscenda sunt eadem genera locutionum, ubi sententiae patent, ut etiam, ubi latent, cognitio ipsa succurrat easque intentioni praesentes aperiat. huius operis titulus est: locutiones de Genesi, atque ita de singulis libris. Quod autem in primo libro posui scriptum esse: et fecit Noe omnia uerba, quae praecepit illi dominus, sic fecit, eamque locutionem dixi esse similem ei, quod in condicione creaturae, posteaquam dicitur: et sic est factum, additur: et fecit deus, non omni modo simile hoc eidem mihi uidetur. denique ibi etiam sensus latet, hic sola locutio est. Hoc opus sic incipit:
但聖經中許多晦暗之處,一旦表達方式被人辨明,便清晰起來。因此這些表達方式當被學習,在含義明顯之處學習,好使即使在含義隱藏之處,那知識本身也能來相助、把它們展開,呈現在留心的心思之前。此著作的標題為《創世記的表達方式》,其餘各卷依此類推。但我在第一卷中所記下的——就是經上寫著:「挪亞就照著神所吩咐他的一切話而行,就這樣行了」——並說這表達方式類似另一處:在受造物的設立中,說了「事就這樣成了」之後,又加上「神就造了」——依我看,這與那處並非在各方面都相似。因為那處連含義也隱藏著;此處則單單是表達方式的問題。此著作如此開篇:
But many things in the sacred Scriptures which are obscure become clear when the form of expression is recognized. On this account these same forms of expression are to be learned, where the meanings are open, so that even where they lie hidden, the very knowledge may come to aid and lay them open, present to the attentive mind. The title of this work is 'Expressions on Genesis,' and so on for the several books. But what I set down in the first book—that it is written: 'And Noah did all the words which the Lord commanded him, so he did'—and said that this expression is similar to that where, in the establishment of the creature, after it is said: 'And so it was made,' there is added: 'And God made'—does not seem to me in every way similar to this same. For there the sense also lies hidden; here it is a matter of expression alone. This work begins thus:
60:298
Locutiones scripturarum . CAPVT LXXXI. QVAESTIONVM LIBRI VII. Eodem tempore scripsi etiam libros quaestionum de libris eisdem diuinis septem, quos ideo appellare sic uolui, quia, quae ibi disputantur, magis quaerenda proposui quam quaesita dissolui, quamuis multo plura in eis mihi uideantur ita pertractata, ut possint etiam soluta et exposita non inmerito iudicari. Regnorum quoque libros eodem modo iam considerare coeperamus, sed non multum progressi in alia, quae magis urguebant, animum intendimus.
「經書的表達方式。」第八十一章。《問題七卷》。同時我也就那同一批神聖書卷寫了七卷問題書;我之所以願如此題名,其緣由在於:那裡所討論的事,我提出來與其說是已解答的疑難,不如說是有待探究的問題——儘管其中有更多事,依我看是這樣加以處理的,以致也可不無理由地判為既已解答又已闡明。列王紀諸卷我也已開始以同樣方式加以考究;但因未有多大進展,我便把心思轉向那些更為迫切的別事去了。
'The expressions of the Scriptures.' CHAPTER 81. THE BOOKS OF QUESTIONS, SEVEN BOOKS. At the same time I also wrote seven books of questions on those same divine books, which I wished to entitle thus for this reason: because the things there discussed I set forth rather as things to be inquired into than as inquiries resolved—although many more of them seem to me to be so treated that they may not undeservedly be judged even as solved and expounded. The books of Kingdoms too I had already begun to consider in the same manner; but not having made much progress, I turned my mind to other things which pressed more urgently.
60:299
In primo autem libro, ubi agitur de uirgis uariatis, quas ponebat Iacob in aqua, ut in conceptu positae oues eas uiderent, cum biberent, et uarios fetus parerent, non bene a nobis exposita est causa, cur iterum concipientibus non ponebat, id est cum alios fetus conciperent, sed in priore conceptu. nam quaestionis alterius expositio, ubi quaeritur, cur dixerit socero suo Iacob: decepisti mercedem em meam decem agnabus, satis ueraciter enodata demonstrat istam, sicut solui debuit, non solutam.
但在第一卷中,論及雅各放在水中那些帶斑點的枝子——好使母羊在受孕時、喝水之際看見它們,便生下帶斑點的羔羊——關於為何他不為那些再次受孕的羊放枝子(即當牠們懷別胎時),而只在頭一次受孕時放,我們對此緣由解說得並不好。因為另一問題的解說——就是問雅各為何對他岳父說:「你欺哄了我,十次改了我十隻母羊羔的工價」——足夠真確地顯明:這前一個問題雖本當解答,卻未得解答。
But in the first book, where it is treated of the variegated rods which Jacob placed in the water, so that the ewes, when set to conceive, might see them as they drank and bear variegated young, the reason was not well expounded by us why he did not place them for those conceiving again—that is, when they were conceiving other young—but at the first conception. For the exposition of another question—where it is asked why Jacob said to his father-in-law: 'You have deceived my wage of ten she-lambs'—shows sufficiently truly that this former question, though it ought to have been solved, was not solved.
60:300
In tertio quoque libro, ubi de summo agitur sacerdote, quomodo creabat filios, cum haberet necessitatem bis dies ingredi in sancta sanctorum, ubi erat altare incensi, ad offerendum incensum mane et uespera, quo non posset, sicut lex dicit, inmundus intrare, et eadem lex dicat inmundum fieri hominem etiam ex concubitu coniugali, quem iubet quidem lauari aqua, sed et lotum dicit inmundum esse usque ad uesperam - unde dixi consequens fuisse, ut aut continens esset, aut diebus aliquibus intermitteretur incensum - non uidi non fuisse consequens. potest enim sic intellegi, quod scriptum est:
在第三卷中,也論及大祭司之事——他如何生養兒子,既然他必須每日兩次進入至聖所,那裡有香壇,早晚要獻香;按律法所說,不潔淨的人不能進入,而同一律法說,人即使因夫妻同房也成為不潔淨,律法固然吩咐他用水洗,卻說他即便洗了,仍不潔淨到晚上——因此我說,由此推得:他要麼必須守貞不近女色,要麼某些日子必須中斷獻香——我沒有看出這推論其實並不成立。因為經上所寫的可以這樣理解:
In the third book too, where it is treated of the high priest—how he begot sons, since he had the necessity of entering twice a day into the holy of holies, where was the altar of incense, to offer incense morning and evening; into which, as the law says, one unclean could not enter, and the same law says that a man is made unclean even by conjugal intercourse, whom indeed it bids to be washed with water, but even when washed says he is unclean until evening—whence I said it followed that either he must be continent, or on certain days the incense must be intermitted—I did not see that it did not follow. For it can be so understood, what is written:
60:301
inmundus erit usque ad uesperam, ut per ipsam uesperam iam non esset inmundus, sed usque ad ipsam, ut uespertino iam tempore incensum mundus offerret, cum propter creandos filios post matutinum incensum mixtus esset uxori. itemque ubi quaesitum est, quomodo prohibitus esset super funus patris summus sacerdos intrare, cum eum fieri sacerdotem, quando unus erat, nisi post mortem sacerdotis patris non oporteret, dixi propter hoc necesse fuisse nondum sepulto patre statim post eius mortem filium eius constitui, qui succederet patri, propter etiam continuationis incensum, quod bis in die necesse erat offerri, qui sacerdos super mortem nondum sepulti patris prohibetur intrare.
「他必不潔淨到晚上」,這樣,到那晚上他便不再不潔淨,而只不潔淨到晚上為止——好使在傍晚時分,他既已潔淨,便可獻香,因為他為生養兒女之故,在早晨獻香之後,曾與妻子同房。同樣,論及大祭司為何被禁止到他父親的屍體前面,既然他不當被立為祭司(在只有一位大祭司時),除非在他為祭司的父親死後——我說,正因如此,必須在父親尚未安葬時、就在他死後隨即立他兒子繼承父職,也是為了獻香的連續性,那香每日必須獻兩次——而那被禁止到尚未安葬之父屍體前的祭司。
'he shall be unclean until evening,' so that by that very evening he was now no longer unclean, but only up to it—so that at the eventide time, now clean, he might offer the incense, since on account of begetting children he had, after the morning incense, been united to his wife. Likewise, where it was asked how the high priest was forbidden to enter over the corpse of his father, since he ought not to be made priest—when there was but one—except after the death of his priestly father, I said that on this account it was necessary that, the father not yet buried, immediately after his death his son should be appointed to succeed the father, also on account of the continuity of the incense, which had to be offered twice a day—the priest who is forbidden to enter over the death of his father not yet buried.
60:302
sed parum adtendi potuisse hoc praecipi magis propter illos, qui futuri fuerant summi sacerdotes non patribus summis sacerdotibus succedentes, sed tamen ex filiis, id eat ex posteris Aaron, si forte summus sacerdos aut filios non haberet aut ita reprobos haberet, ut nullus eorum patri deberet succedere, sicut Samuhel summo sacerdoti Heli successit, cum sacerdotis filius ipse non esset, sed tamen ex filiis, hoc est ex posteris esset Aaron. De latrone etiam, cui dictum est: hodie mecum eris in paradiso, quod non fuerit uisibiliter baptizatus, quasi certum posui, cum sit incertum magisque illum baptizatum fuisse credendum sit, sicut ego quoque alibi postea disputaui.
但我太少考慮到:這條命令倒可能是為了那些將來要作大祭司的人而設的——他們並非承繼作大祭司的父親,卻仍是出自子孫之中、即亞倫的後裔之中——倘若某大祭司或是沒有兒子,或是所有的兒子都如此敗壞,以致無一人當繼承父職,正如撒母耳承繼了大祭司以利,雖然他本人不是祭司的兒子,卻仍是出自亞倫的子孫、即後裔之中。關於那強盜,就是有話對他說「今日你要同我在樂園裡」的那位,我也曾把他未曾有形地受洗一事列為確定,其實這是不確定的,倒更該相信他是受了洗的,正如我後來在別處也曾論證過的。
But I took too little into account that this could rather have been enjoined on account of those who were to be future high priests, not succeeding fathers who were high priests, but nevertheless from among the sons—that is, from among the posterity of Aaron—if perchance a high priest either had no sons, or had sons so reprobate that none of them ought to succeed the father, as Samuel succeeded the high priest Eli, though he himself was not the son of a priest, yet was nevertheless from among the sons—that is, from among the posterity—of Aaron. Concerning the thief too, to whom it was said, 'Today you shall be with me in paradise,' I set down as certain that he was not visibly baptized, whereas it is uncertain, and it is rather to be believed that he was baptized, as I too have afterwards argued elsewhere.
60:303
item quod in quinto libro dixi, ubi commemorantur matres in generationibus euangelicis, non eas positas nisi. cum patribus, uerum est quidem, sed ad rem, de qua agebatur, non pertinet. agebatur autem de his, qui ducebant fratrum uel propinquorum coniuges eorum, qui sine filiis defuncti essent, propter duos patres Ioseph, quorum alterum Matheus commemorat, alterum Lucas. de qua quaestione diligenter in hoc opere disserui, cum retractaremus opus nostrum contra Faustum Manicheum. Hoc opus sic incipit: Cum scripturas sanctas, quae appellantur canonicae . CAPVT LXXXII. DE ANIMA ET EIVS ORIGINE LIBRI IIII.
同樣,我在第五卷中所說的——就是提到福音書家譜中的母親們,說她們僅與父親們一同列出——這固然是真的,卻與當時所討論的事無關。因為所討論的是那些人:他們娶了那些無子而死的弟兄或親屬之妻,這乃是就約瑟的兩位父親而論的——其中一位馬太提及,另一位路加提及。關於這問題,我在此著作中曾仔細論述,就是當我們檢討我們駁摩尼教徒福斯圖斯的著作之時。此著作如此開篇:「當那些被稱為正典的聖經。」第八十二章。《論靈魂及其起源》,四卷。
Likewise, what I said in the fifth book—where the mothers in the evangelical genealogies are mentioned, that they are placed only together with the fathers—is indeed true, but it does not pertain to the matter which was under discussion. For the discussion was about those who married the wives of their brothers or kinsmen who had died without children, on account of the two fathers of Joseph, one of whom Matthew mentions, the other Luke. On which question I discoursed carefully in this work, when we were retracting our work against Faustus the Manichaean. This work begins thus: 'When the sacred Scriptures, which are called canonical.' CHAPTER 82. ON THE SOUL AND ITS ORIGIN, FOUR BOOKS.
60:304
Eodem tempore quidam Vincentius Victor in Mauritania Caesariensi inuenit apud Hispanum quendam presbyterum Petrum nonnullum opusculum meum, ubi quodam loco de origine animae hominum singulorum, utrum ex illa primi hominis ac deinde ex parentibus propagentur an sicut illi uni sine ulla propagatione singulae singulis dentur, me nescire confessus sum, uerum tamen scire animam non corpus esse, sed spiritum, et contra ista mea ad eundem Petrum scripsit ille duos libros, quos mihi de Caesarea Renatus monachus misit. quibus ego lectis responsione mea quattuor reddidi, unum ad Renatum monachum, alterum ad presbyterum Petrum et duos ad eundem Victorem.
與此同時,凱撒利亞茅利塔尼亞的一位溫琴提烏斯·維克托,在一位西班牙長老彼得那裡發現了我的一部小著作;其中某處論及各人靈魂的起源——即靈魂究竟是從初人的靈魂繁衍而來、其後又從父母而來,還是如同那初人的靈魂一樣、毫無繁衍地各別賜給各人——我承認我並不知道,然而我確知靈魂並非身體,乃是靈。他就針對我這些見解,寫了兩卷書給那同一位彼得,僧人雷納圖斯從凱撒利亞把它們寄給我。我讀了之後,作了四卷回覆:一卷致僧人雷納圖斯,一卷致長老彼得,兩卷致那同一位維克托。
At the same time a certain Vincentius Victor in Mauritania Caesariensis found, with a certain Spanish presbyter Peter, a certain little work of mine, where in a certain passage, concerning the origin of the soul of individual men—whether they are propagated from that of the first man, and thereafter from the parents, or whether, as to that first one, they are given singly to individuals without any propagation—I confessed that I did not know, yet nevertheless that I knew the soul to be not body but spirit. And against these views of mine he wrote two books to the same Peter, which Renatus the monk sent to me from Caesarea. Having read them, I gave back four in my reply: one to Renatus the monk, another to the presbyter Peter, and two to the same Victor.
60:305
sed ad Petrum quamuis habeat libri prolixitatem, tamen epistula est, quam nolui a tribus ceteris separare. in his autem omnibus, in quibus multa necessaria disseruntur, defendi de origine animarum, quae singulis hominibus dantur, cunctationem meam et multos errores atque prauitates praesumptionis eius ostendi. quem tamen iuuenem non praepropere detestandum, sed adhuc docendum quanta potui lenitate tractaui et ab eo scripta correctionis eius accepi. Huius operis liber ad Renatum sic incipit: Sinceritatem tuam erga nos; ad Petrum autem sic: Domino dilectissimo patri et conpresbytero Petro; duorum uero nouissimorum ad Vincentium Victorem primus sic incipit: Quod mihi ad te scribendum putaui.
但那致彼得的一卷,雖有一卷書的篇幅,卻仍是一封信,我不願把它與其餘三卷分開。然而在這一切之中,論及了許多必要之事,我就那賜給各人的靈魂之起源,維護了我的躊躇未決,並指出了他的許多謬誤與悖逆的臆斷。然而對他這青年,我認為不當太過草率地憎惡,而仍當加以教導,便盡我所能地溫和待他;我也收到他親筆寫的糾正之詞。此著作致雷納圖斯的一卷如此開篇:「你對我們的真誠」;致彼得的則如此:「致至為親愛的主、父兼同工長老彼得」;至於致溫琴提烏斯·維克托的最末兩卷,第一卷如此開篇:「我認為我當寫給你的。」
But that to Peter, although it has the length of a book, is nevertheless a letter, which I was unwilling to separate from the other three. In all these, however, in which many necessary matters are discussed, I defended, concerning the origin of the souls which are given to individual men, my hesitation, and I pointed out the many errors and perverse presumptions of his. Yet him, being a young man, I treated as one not to be too hastily detested, but still to be taught, with as much gentleness as I could; and I received from him a writing of his own correction. The book of this work to Renatus begins thus: 'Your sincerity toward us'; but that to Peter thus: 'To the most beloved lord and father and fellow-presbyter Peter'; and of the two last, to Vincentius Victor, the first begins thus: 'That I thought I must write to you.'
60:306
CAPVT LXXXIII. AD POLLENTIVM DE ADVLTERINIS CONIVGIIS LIBRI II. Scripsi duos libros de coniugiis adulterinis, quantum potui, secundum scripturas cupiens soluere difficillimam quaestionem. quod utrum enodatissime fecerim, nescio; immo uero non me peruenisse ad huius rei perfectionem sentio, quamuis multos sinus eius aperuerim, quod iudicare poterit, quisquis intellegenter legit. Huius operis primus liber sic incipit: Prima quaestio est, frater dilectissime Pollenti, secundus autem sic: Ad ea, quae mihi scripseras. CAPVT LXXXIIII. CONTRA ADVERSARIVM LEGIS ET PROPHETARVM LIBRI DVO.
第八十三章。《致波倫提烏斯,論姦淫的婚姻》,二卷。我寫了兩卷書,論姦淫的婚姻,願盡我所能地按照聖經,解決一個極其艱難的問題。我是否已把此事處理得極其明晰,我不知道;毋寧說,我覺得我並未達到此事的完全,儘管我已揭開了它許多的隱曲之處,凡有見識地閱讀的人都能判斷此點。此著作的第一卷如此開篇:「至為親愛的波倫提烏斯弟兄,第一個問題是」;第二卷則如此:「對於你曾寫給我的那些事。」第八十四章。《駁律法與先知的一位敵對者》,二卷。
CHAPTER 83. TO POLLENTIUS, ON ADULTEROUS MARRIAGES, TWO BOOKS. I wrote two books on adulterous marriages, desiring, so far as I could according to the Scriptures, to solve a most difficult question. Whether I have done this most clearly, I do not know; nay rather, I feel that I have not attained to the perfection of this matter, although I have opened up many of its recesses, as anyone who reads intelligently will be able to judge. The first book of this work begins thus: 'The first question is, most beloved brother Pollentius'; but the second thus: 'To those things which you had written to me.' CHAPTER 84. AGAINST AN ADVERSARY OF THE LAW AND THE PROPHETS, TWO BOOKS.
60:307
Interea liber quidam cuiusdam heretici siue Marcionistae siue cuiuslibet eorum, quorum error opinatur, quod istum mundum non deus fecerit nec deus legis, quae data est per Moysen, et prophetarum ad eandem legem pertinentium uerus sit deus, sed pessimus daemon, cum apud Carthaginem multis confluentibus et attentissime audientibus in platea maritima legeretur, peruenerunt ad eum fratres studiosissime Christiani eumque mihi redarguendum sine ulla dilatione miserunt multum rogantes, ut nec ego respondere differrem. refelli eum libris duobus, quos ideo praenotaui: contra aduersarium legis et prophetarum, quia codex ipse, qui missus est, nomen non habebat auctoris. Hoc opus sic incipit:
其時,有某異端者的一卷書——不知是馬吉安派的,還是屬那些人中任何一個的,就是那謬以為這世界並非神所造、且以為藉摩西所賜之律法與屬那律法之先知的神並非真神、而是至為邪惡之鬼魔的人——當它在迦太基、於海邊一條街上被宣讀、有許多人聚集而極其專注地聆聽時,一些至為熱心的基督徒弟兄碰見了它,便毫不延擱地寄給我加以駁斥,並殷切懇求我也不要延遲作答。我用兩卷書駁倒了它;我之所以題名為《駁律法與先知的一位敵對者》,是因為那寄來的抄本本身並無作者之名。此著作如此開篇:
Meanwhile a certain book of a certain heretic—whether a Marcionite or of any one of those whose error supposes that this world was not made by God, nor is the God of the law which was given through Moses and of the prophets pertaining to that same law the true God, but a most wicked demon—when at Carthage, with many flocking together and most attentively listening, it was being read in a street by the sea, some most zealous Christian brethren came upon it, and sent it to me to be refuted, without any delay, earnestly begging that I too should not defer to answer. I refuted it in two books, which I therefore entitled 'Against an Adversary of the Law and the Prophets,' because the codex itself which was sent had not the name of its author. This work begins thus:
60:308
Libro, quem misistis, fratres dilectissimi . CAPVT LXXXV. CONTRA GAVDENTIVM, DONATISTARVM EPISCOPVM, LIBRI II. Per idem tempus Dulcitius tribunus et notarius hic erat in Africa executor imperialium iussionum contra Donatistas datarum. qui cum dedisset litteras ad Gaudentium Tamugadensem, Donatistarum episcopum, unum illorum septem, quos in nostram conlationem auctores suae defensionis elegerant, exhortans eum ad unitatem catholicam et dissuadens incendium, quo se ac suos cum ipsa in qua erat ecclesia consumere minabatur, addens etiam, ut, si se iustos putarent, fugerent potius secundum praeceptum domini Christi quam nefandis se ignibus concremarent, rescripsit epistulas duas, unam breuem.
「至為親愛的弟兄,你們所寄來的那卷書。」第八十五章。《駁多納徒派主教高登提烏斯》,二卷。約在同時,護民官兼書記官杜爾奇提烏斯在非洲此地,作那些頒布來針對多納徒派之帝國命令的執行者。他曾致函塔穆加迪的高登提烏斯,即多納徒派的主教——他是那七人之一,就是他們在我們的會談中揀選為辯護權威的——勸勉他歸向大公教會的合一,並勸阻他不要行那火焚之事,因他揚言要連同自己所在的那間教會,把自己和他的人一同焚燒;他還加上:他們若自以為義,就當照主基督的訓誨逃走,勝過在不可名狀的火中把自己燒盡。高登提烏斯便回了兩封信:一封簡短,
'The book which you sent, most beloved brethren.' CHAPTER 85. AGAINST GAUDENTIUS, BISHOP OF THE DONATISTS, TWO BOOKS. About the same time Dulcitius, a tribune and notary, was here in Africa as the executor of the imperial commands issued against the Donatists. When he had sent a letter to Gaudentius of Tamugadi, bishop of the Donatists—one of those seven whom they had chosen as authorities for their defence in our conference—exhorting him to Catholic unity and dissuading him from the burning by which he threatened to consume himself and his own, together with the very church in which he was, and adding also that, if they thought themselves righteous, they should rather flee according to the precept of the Lord Christ than consume themselves in unspeakable fires, Gaudentius wrote back two letters: one brief,
60:309
festinante, ut asseruit, perlatore, aliam prolixam quasi plenius diligentiusque respondens. has mihi supra memoratus tribunus existimauit esse mittendas, ut eas potius ipse refellerem. quas ambas uno libro redargui. qui cum in eiusdem Gaudenti peruenisset manus, rescripsit, quod- ei uisum est, ad me ipsum, nulla ratione respondens, sed magis se nec respondere nec tacuisse declarans. quod cum satis possit intellegenter legentibus et nostra atque ipsius dicta co conferentibus apparere, nolui tamen sine rescripto relinquere, quidquid illud fuit. hinc factum est, ut hi nostri ad illum duo libri essent., Hoc opus sic incipit: Gaudentius, Donatistarum Tamugadensis episcopus . CAPVT LXXXVI.
據他所稱,是因為送信人趕時間;另一封冗長,彷彿更充分、更細心地作答。前述那護民官認為這兩封當寄給我,好叫我親自加以駁斥。這兩封我都用一卷書駁倒了。當這卷落到那同一位高登提烏斯手中時,他便把他認為妥當的話回給我本人,毫無道理地作答,反倒表明他既未作答、也未緘默。這一點,對那些有見識地閱讀、並把我們與他自己的話兩相比較的人,本可充分顯明;然而,無論那算什麼,我仍不願不加回覆便置之不理。由此便成了我們駁他的這兩卷書。此著作如此開篇:「塔穆加迪的多納徒派主教高登提烏斯。」第八十六章。
the bearer, as he asserted, being in haste; the other lengthy, as though answering more fully and carefully. These the aforesaid tribune thought should be sent to me, that I myself should rather refute them. Both of these I refuted in one book. When this had come into the hands of the same Gaudentius, he wrote back what seemed good to him, to me myself, answering by no reasoning, but rather declaring that he neither answered nor had kept silent. Although this could sufficiently appear to those who read intelligently and compared our words with his own, I nevertheless was unwilling to leave it without a rejoinder, whatever it was. Hence it came about that these two books of ours against him existed. This work begins thus: 'Gaudentius, the Donatist bishop of Tamugadi.' CHAPTER 86.
60:310
CONTRA MENDACIVM LIBER VNVS. Tunc et contra mendacium scripsi librum. cuius operis ea causa extitit, quod ad Priscilianistas hereticos uestigandos, qui heresem suam non solum negando uerum etiam mentiendo existimant occultandam, uisum est quibusdam catholicis Priscilianistas se debere simulare, ut eorum latebras penetrarent. quod ego fieri prohibens hunc librum condidi. Hic liber sic incipit: Multa mihi legenda misisti . CAPVT LXXXVII. CONTRA DVAS EPISTVLAS PELAGIANORVM LIBRI QVATTVOR.
《駁謊言》,一卷。那時我也寫了一卷書駁斥謊言。此著作的緣起如下:因為為了追查普里西利安派異端者——他們以為自己的異端不僅當藉否認、更當藉說謊來隱藏——某些大公信徒認為他們應當假裝自己是普里西利安派,好滲入他們的藏身之處。我禁止這樣行,便撰成此書。此書如此開篇:「你寄了許多要我讀的東西。」第八十七章。《駁伯拉糾派的兩封書信》,四卷。
AGAINST LYING, ONE BOOK. Then also I wrote a book against lying. The occasion of this work arose thus: because, for tracking down the Priscillianist heretics, who suppose their heresy is to be concealed not only by denying but even by lying, it seemed to certain Catholics that they ought to feign themselves Priscillianists, in order to penetrate their hiding-places. Forbidding this to be done, I composed this book. This book begins thus: 'You have sent me many things to read.' CHAPTER 87. AGAINST TWO LETTERS OF THE PELAGIANS, FOUR BOOKS.
60:311
Secuntur libri quattuor, quos contra duas epistulas Pelagianorum ad episcopum Romanae ecclesiae Bonifatium scripsi, quia, cum in manus eius uenissent, ipse mihi eas miserat inueniens in illis calumniose interpositum nomen meum. Hoc opus sic incipit: Noueram te quidem fama celeberrima praedicante . CAPVT LXXXVIII. CONTR;A IVLIANVM LIBRI SEX. Interea libri quattuor Iuliani Pelagiani, quos supra commemoraui, . uenerunt etiam in manus nostras, in quibus comperi illa, quae ex eis decerpserat, qui ea comiti Valerio miserat, non omnia eo modo, quo a Iuliano dicta sunt, ad eundem comitem scripta, sed nonnulla eorum aliquantum inmutata.
接下來是四卷書,是我寫來駁斥伯拉糾派的兩封書信、致羅馬教會主教波尼法丟的;因為那兩封信落到他手中時,他發現其中冒充地插入了我的名字,便親自把它們寄給我。此著作如此開篇:「我確實藉那至為盛傳的名聲得知你、聽聞人稱頌你。」第八十八章。《駁尤利安》,六卷。其時,我上面提到的伯拉糾派尤利安那四卷書,也落到我們手中;在其中我發現:那把它們寄給伯爵瓦勒里烏斯之人從中所摘錄的內容,並非全都按尤利安原話的樣子寫給那同一位伯爵,而是其中有些被稍加更動了。
There follow four books which I wrote against two letters of the Pelagians, to Boniface, bishop of the Roman church; because, when they had come into his hands, he himself had sent them to me, finding in them my name calumniously inserted. This work begins thus: 'I had known you indeed by most celebrated fame proclaiming you.' CHAPTER 88. AGAINST JULIAN, SIX BOOKS. Meanwhile the four books of Julian the Pelagian, which I mentioned above, also came into our hands; in which I discovered that those things which the man who had sent them to Count Valerius had culled from them, had not all been written to that same Count in the way in which they had been said by Julian, but that some of them had been somewhat altered.
60:312
scripsi ergo sex libros aduersus illos quattuor, sed meorum duo primi testimoniis sanctorum, qui fidem catholicam post apostolos defenderunt, Iuliani inpudentiam redarguunt, qui tamquam Manicheorum dogma nobis obiciendum putauit, quia ex Adam trahi dicimus originale peccatum, quod per lauacrum regenerationis non solum in maioribus uerum etiam in paruulis soluitur. quantum autem ipse Iulianus quibusdam sententiis suis adiuuet Manicheos, in primi libri mei parte posteriore monstraui. ceteri autem nostri quattuor redduntur illis singulis singuli.
因此我寫了六卷書駁那四卷;但我這邊頭兩卷,藉那些在使徒之後維護大公信仰之聖徒的見證,駁斥尤利安的無恥——他以為摩尼教徒的教義當歸咎於我們,因為我們說原罪乃承自亞當,這罪藉重生之洗得以解除,不僅在成人身上、甚至在嬰孩身上亦然。然而尤利安本人以他某些主張,究竟在何等程度上助長了摩尼教徒,我在我第一卷的後半部分已加以顯明。至於我們其餘的四卷,則是逐一對應他那各卷、一卷對一卷地作答。
I therefore wrote six books against those four; but of mine the first two, by the testimonies of the saints who defended the Catholic faith after the apostles, refute the impudence of Julian, who thought that the doctrine of the Manichaeans was to be laid to our charge, because we say that original sin is drawn from Adam, which is loosed through the laver of regeneration not only in adults but even in infants. But how much Julian himself, by certain of his opinions, aids the Manichaeans, I showed in the latter part of my first book. The remaining four of ours, however, are rendered one to each of his single books.
60:313
uerum in huius tanti tamque elaborati operis quinto uolumine, ubi commemoraui deformem maritum coniugi suae, ne deformes pareret, proponere in concubitu formonsam solere picturam, nomen hominis, qui hoc facere solebat, quasi certum posui, cum sit incertum, quia memoria me fefellit. hoc autem Soranus, auctor medicinae, scripsit regem Cyprium facere solere, sed nomen eius proprium non posuit. Hoc opus sic incipit: Contumelias tuas et uerba maledica, Iuliane . CAPVT LXXXVIIII. DE FIDE, SPE, CARITATE LIBER VNVS.
但在這部如此宏大、如此費心的著作的第五卷中,我提到一位面貌醜陋的丈夫,為免妻子生下醜陋的後代,慣於在同房時在她面前擺放一幅美麗的圖畫;我把那慣於如此行之人的名字列為彷彿確定的,其實是不確定的,因為我的記憶欺騙了我。因為醫學作者索拉努斯寫道,一位塞浦路斯的王慣於如此行,卻沒有寫下他的本名。此著作如此開篇:「尤利安,你的辱罵與毀謗之言。」第八十九章。《論信、望、愛》,一卷。
But in the fifth volume of this so great and so laboured a work, where I mentioned that a deformed husband was wont, lest his wife should bear deformed offspring, to set before her in intercourse a beautiful picture, I set down as if certain the name of the man who was wont to do this, whereas it is uncertain, because my memory deceived me. For Soranus, an author of medicine, wrote that a king of Cyprus was wont to do this, but did not put down his proper name. This work begins thus: 'Your insults and slanderous words, Julian.' CHAPTER 89. ON FAITH, HOPE, AND CHARITY, ONE BOOK.
60:314
Scripsi etiam librum de fide, spe, caritate, cum a me, ad quem scriptus est, postulasset, ut aliquod opusculum haberet meum de suis manibus non recessurum, quod genus Graeci ἐγχερίδιον uocant. ubi satis diligenter mihi uideor esse conplexus, quomodo sit colendus deus, quam sapientiam esse hominis utique ueram diuina scriptura definit. Hic liber sic incipit: Dici non potest, dilectissime fili Laurenti, quantum tua eruditione delecter . CAPVT XC. DE CVRA PRO MORTVIS GERENDA AD PAVLINVM EPISCOPVM LIBER VNVS. Librum de cura pro mortuis gerenda scripsi, cum interrogatus litteris fuissem, utrum prosit cuique post mortem, quod corpus eius apud sancti alicuius memoriam sepelitur.
我還寫了一本《論信、望、愛》,因為那本書所題獻的人曾向我請求,希望能有我的一部小作品時刻不離他的手邊,這類作品希臘人稱之為「手冊」(enchiridion)。在其中,我自認已相當周詳地闡明了應當如何敬拜天主,而神聖的聖經正是把這稱為人真正的智慧。這本書如此開頭:「至愛之子勞倫提烏斯啊,我對你的學識何等喜悅,實在無法言表。」第九十章。《論當為亡者盡的照料》,致主教保利努斯,共一卷。我寫了《論當為亡者盡的照料》一書,因為有人來信問我:一個人的身體若葬在某位聖人的紀念堂附近,這對他死後是否有益。
I also wrote a book On Faith, Hope, and Charity, when the man to whom it was addressed had asked me for some small work of mine that would never leave his hands — the kind of thing the Greeks call an enchiridion. In it I believe I have gathered together carefully enough how God is to be worshipped, which divine Scripture defines to be man's true wisdom. This book begins thus: 'It cannot be told, most beloved son Laurentius, how greatly I delight in your learning.' CHAPTER XC. ON THE CARE TO BE TAKEN FOR THE DEAD, TO BISHOP PAULINUS, ONE BOOK. I wrote the book On the Care to be Taken for the Dead when I had been asked by letter whether it profits anyone after death that his body is buried near the memorial of some saint.
60:315
Hic liber sic incipit: Sanctitati tuae, coepiscope uenerande Pauline .. CAPVT XCI. DE OCTO DVLCITI QVAESTIONIBVS LIBER VNVS. Liber, quem praenotaui de octo Dulciti quaestionibus, non esset in hoc opere commemorandus inter libros meos, cum sit confectus ex his, quae a me in aliis antea conscripta sunt. nisi et disputationis aliquid a nobis interpositum reperiretur in eo, et uni earum quaestionum non ex opusculo aliquo meo responsionem, sed tunc quae potuit occurrere reddidi. Hic liber sic incipit: Quantum mihi uideatur, dilectissime fili Dulciti . CAPVT XCII. AD VALENTINVM ET CVM ILLO MONACHOS. DE GRATIA ET LIBERO ARBITRIO LIBER VNVS.
這本書如此開頭:「致您的聖德,可敬的同工主教保利努斯……」第九十一章。《論杜爾奇提烏斯的八個問題》,共一卷。我題名為《論杜爾奇提烏斯八問》的這本書,本不必在此著作中列於我的諸書之間,因為它是由我先前在別的作品中所寫的內容彙集而成的;只是其中也發現有我們插入的一些論述,並且對於其中一個問題,我所給的回答並非取自我任何一部作品,而是當時所能想到的。這本書如此開頭:「至愛之子杜爾奇提烏斯啊,依我看來……」第九十二章。致瓦倫提努斯及與他同住的修士們。《論恩典與自由意志》,共一卷。
This book begins thus: 'To your Holiness, venerable fellow-bishop Paulinus...' CHAPTER XCI. ON THE EIGHT QUESTIONS OF DULCITIUS, ONE BOOK. The book which I have entitled On the Eight Questions of Dulcitius would not have to be mentioned in this work among my books, since it is put together out of things previously written by me in other works — were it not that some element of discussion inserted by us is found in it, and that to one of those questions I gave a reply not drawn from any work of mine, but such as could then occur to me. This book begins thus: 'As far as it seems to me, most beloved son Dulcitius...' CHAPTER XCII. TO VALENTINUS AND THE MONKS WITH HIM. ON GRACE AND FREE WILL, ONE BOOK.
60:316
Propter eos, qui, cum defenditur dei gratia, putantes negari liberum arbitrium sic ipsi defendunt liberum arbitrium. ut negent dei gratiam asserentes eam secundum merita nostra dari, scripsi librum, cuius est titulus: de gratia et libero arbitrio. ad eos autem scripsi monachos Adrumetinos, in quorum monasterio de hac re coeperat esse contentio, ita ut me consulere eorum aliqui cogerentur. Hic liber sic incipit: Propter eos, qui hominis liberum arbitrium CAPVT XCIII. AD QVOS SVPRA DE CORREPTIONE ET GRATIA LIBER I.
由於有些人,當天主的恩典被人維護時,便以為自由意志因此被否定了,於是他們維護自由意志到一個地步,竟否定了天主的恩典,主張恩典是照我們的功德而賜下的;為了針對這些人,我寫了一本書,題名為《論恩典與自由意志》。我把這書寫給哈德魯梅圖姆的那些修士,因為在他們的隱修院裡,關於此事已開始起了爭論,以致其中有些人不得不來向我請教。這本書如此開頭:「由於有些人,論到人的自由意志……」第九十三章。致上述同一批人,《論責備與恩典》,第一卷。
On account of those who, when the grace of God is defended, think that free will is thereby denied, and so themselves defend free will as to deny the grace of God, asserting that it is given according to our merits, I wrote a book whose title is On Grace and Free Will. And I wrote it to those monks of Hadrumetum, in whose monastery a controversy on this matter had begun to arise, so that some of them were compelled to consult me. This book begins thus: 'On account of those who, concerning man's free will...' CHAPTER XCIII. TO THE SAME AS ABOVE, ON REBUKE AND GRACE, BOOK I.
60:317
Rursus ad eosdem scripsi alterum librum, quem de correptione et gratia praenotaui, cum mihi nuntiatum esset dixisse ibi quendam neminem corripiendum, si dei praecepta non facit, sed pro illo, ut faciat, tantummodo orandum. Hic liber sic incipit: Lectis litteris uestris, Valentine frater dilectissime . Haec opera nonaginta et tria in libris ducentis triginta et duobus me dictasse recolui, quando haec retractaui. utrum adhuc essem aliquos dictaturus ignorans, atque ipsam eorum retractationem in libris duobus edidi urgentibus fratribus, antequam epistulas et sermones in populum, alias dictatas alios a me dictos, retractare coepissem.
我又向這同一批人寫了另一本書,題名為《論責備與恩典》,因為有人向我報告說,那裡有人曾說:若有人不遵守天主的誡命,不應責備他,只當為他祈禱,好叫他遵守。這本書如此開頭:「至愛的弟兄瓦倫提努斯啊,我讀了你們的信……」當我重新審訂這些作品時,我回想起自己共口授了這九十三部作品,計二百三十二卷;當時我還不知道日後是否還會再口授別的。應弟兄們的催促,我把這番審訂本身以兩卷的形式發表,然後才開始審訂那些書信與向民眾所發表的講道——前者是我口授的,後者是我親口所講的。
Again to the same men I wrote another book, which I entitled On Rebuke and Grace, when it had been reported to me that someone there had said that no one is to be rebuked if he does not keep God's precepts, but that one must only pray for him, that he may keep them. This book begins thus: 'Having read your letter, most beloved brother Valentinus...' I have recalled that I dictated these ninety-three works in two hundred and thirty-two books, when I reviewed them, not knowing whether I should yet dictate any more; and I issued this very review of them in two books, at the urging of the brethren, before I began to review the letters and the sermons to the people — the former dictated, the latter delivered by me.
← 第 59 章第 61 章 →
12345678910111213141516171819202122232425262728293031323334353637383940414243444546474849505152535455565758596061626364